THAI TITLES AND RANKS Including a translation of Traditions of Royal Lineage in Siam by King Chulalongkorn THE CORNELL UNIVERSITY SOUTHEAST ASIA PROGRAM The Southeast Asia Program was organized at Cornell University in the Department of Far Eastern Studies in 1951. It is a teaching and research program of interdisciplinary studies in the humanities, social sciences, and some natural sciences. It deals with Southeast Asia as a region, and with the individual countries of the area: Brunei, Burma, Cambodia, Indonesia, Laos, Malaysia, the Philippines, Singapore, Thailand, and Vietnam. The activities of the Program are carried on both at Cornell and in Southeast Asia. They include an undergraduate and graduate curriculum at Cornell which provides instruction by specialists in Southeast Asian cultural history and present-day affairs and offers intensive training in each of the major languages of the area. The Program sponsors group research projects on Thailand, on Indonesia, on the Philippines, -and on the area's Chinese minorities. At the same time, individual staf f and students of the Program have done field research in every Southeast Asian country. A list of publications relating to Southeast Asia which may be obtained on prepaid order directly from the Program is given at the end of this volume. Information on Program staff, fellowships, requirements for degrees, and current course offerings will be found in an Announcement of the Department of Asian Studies, obtainable from the Director, Southeast Asia Program, Franklin Hall, Cornell University, Ithaca, New York 14850. THAI TITLES AND RANKS Including a translation of Traditions of Royal Lineage in Siam by King C�ulalongkorn by ROBERT B. JONES Data Paper: Number 81 Southeast Asia Program Department of Asian Studies Cornell University, Ithaca, New York June 1971 Price: $3.50 © CORNELL SOUTHEAST ASIA PROGRAM 1971 FOREWORD In the first drawer of the working card-file in my st·udy is a series of cards designated ''Thai Titles and Ranks." The information on them deri·ves from a number of talks given by Professor R. B. Jones to his first-yea·r st·uctents of Thai in the Spring of 1961� The fact that these cards now are worn and smudged and thumb-printed almost beyond legibility is testimony both to the indispensability of s·uch information to students of Thai society, and. to the great care with which Professor Jones has conducted his study of this subject. The importance of accurate information concerning Thai titles and ranks goes far beyond the antiquarian's desire simply to know the distinction between the ranks of two princes, or the relative statuses of officials in the civil and military bureaucracies under the ancien regime. It sur­ passes also the historian's wish to explore the fine gradations of status at the court of an historical Thai king. The hier­ archies of ranks and titles which so often bewilder Thai com­ moners little less than farang scholars are, by nature, the reflection of a complex and highly stratified social and polit­ ical order, which by no means passed · av1ay with the ad·vent of the constitutional monarchy and the abolition of many confer­ red titles in 1932. It is altogether appropriate that Professor Jones should have chosen King Chulalongkorn to present the main body of his material. That king, a key fig•ure in the development of modern Thailand, had both a thorough understanding of his own culture and an almost prescient sensitivity to the cultural implications of the changes he worked so hard to introd·uce. He was unusually successful in introd·ucing the West to Thai­ land, no less than in explaining Thailand to the West. His essay reprod·uced and translated here may have been written primarily for the king' s own edification, b·ut it is signifi­ cant that it was first published abroad only a few years after its composition. Professor Jones 1.s additional remarks on the subject complement the king's treatment of a more narrowly- V defined subject, and provide a wider geographical and chrono­ logical context within which this important· subject should be understood. For giving us such a comprehensive introduction to this subject, Professor Jones deserves the deepest grati­ tude of all who study Thai society. David K. Wyatt Ithaca, New York June, 1971 VJ. PREFACE Thai titles present a variety of problems for students of Thai cult ·ure. Tho·ugh we most often use the titles as they occur without attempting to find non-existent western eq·ui­ valents, the identities of the persons bearing the titles are often difficult to determine. Royal personages bear several types of titles--birth titles, variable titles of kin rela­ tionship to the reigning king, and often conferred titles as well. These latter titles in most cases involve new names too, which are the designations most often encountered in re­ ference to such princes. Furthermore, there was always a noble by the same name, also conferred, as head of the princee1 s establishment. The same applies also to all conferre.d titles of nobility. To ·further complicate the situation in the case of nobles, conferred titles and names were also the designa­ tions of particular offices in most cases and thus could be conferred many times, serving as the official designation for many diff�rent persons at different times. (Other material symbols in addition to titles further served to identify the power and prestige of various officials and their offices, as will be noted in the essay of King Chulalongkorn in.part.) Aside from these problems the titles operate in well or­ ganized integrated systems which are of considerable interest in themselves, systems which had their beginnings as early as the fourteenth century and reached their culmination early in the present century, some six hundred years later, then dis­ integrated so rapidly that few now comprehend the details of these systems or their inter-relationships. But they are nonetheless important both to historical studies and to under­ standing interpersonal relationships today, for though these titular designations of status have largely disappeared the relationships and patterns of interaction have apparently been little affected as such. The patron-client basis for much in­ teraction seems no less strong, but it operates now in a less easily defined and somewhat uncertain system. To attempt to define this system and its uncertainties is beyond the scope of this study. Rather its purpose is historical--to present vii as clearly as possible the various systems of titles, their interrelationships, and something of their historical devel­ opment insofar as it can be determined or inferred. To the many Thai who have given invaluable assistance in pursuing this study I am most grateful. In particular I wish to acknowledge my indebtedness to M. R. W. Akin Rabibhadana, M. L. Chotchoi Kambhu, Dr. Dana Thorangkul Lee, Mrs. Komkai Chongcharoensuk, and most especially to Dr. Ruchira C. Men­ diones. To Mom Chao Sibphan Sonakul I owe a special debt of gratitude for her generous help and most enlightening dis- · cussions of this subject. Professor Frank E. Huffman was kind enough to provide the phonemic transcription used for the Cambodian data, and I thank also the many other collea­ gues with whom I have discussed this subject in relation to other countries in attempting to find comparable information for comparison. Needless to say, none of these gracious people bears any responsibility for errors of fact or interpretation that may be found in this study, which is far from complete. Many gaps remain which I hope can eventually be filled in as more sources of information come to light. Ithaca, N. Y. Robert B. Jones 1970 viii TABLE OF CONTENTS Foreword • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • V Preface • • • • • • • • • • • • • . • • • • • • • • ..Vll Introd·uction • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • 1 Traditions of Royal Lineage in Siam (Rama V) Backgro·und • • • • • • . • . • • • • • • • • ,., • • • 9 The status of cawfa, a • • •e . . • e• • • . •e . . • 19 " , . Classes of cawfaa .• • . • •e . • e• • • . e• .e . . . 33 Classes of phr�9 09c�w • • e• • • • • e• • •e .e . . . 49 m'o mca" w •e . •e . • • • • • • • • • • • • • • . • ,.. , • . 63 m,o. mraadchawoQ • • • • • . .. . • • • • • • . . . . 65 krom appointments • • • • • • • • • • • • . . . . . 67 Names of krom princes . • • • • • • • • • • . . . 69 Titles of krom officials. • • • • • • • • • • • • 77 Symbols. and rites of rank . . . • • • • • . . . . 81 Order of precedence • . . e• • . • • • • • . • • . 87 Stat·us of women • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • . . 91 Notes on the essay .e . . . . • • • • • • • . . 111 Development of royal titles • • • • • • • • • • • • 115 Titles of nobilitye• • • • • • • . . • • • • • • . . 127 The Corps of Royal Pages • • • • • . • • • • • • • . 131 The ministries • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • . . . . 1 32 Military and police titles and ranks • • • • .e . . . 1 33 Correlation of titlese. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • .e133 Titles for womene. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • . .e136 The Inner Palacee. • • • • • • • • . . . . . . . . . 137 Appendix: Royal kin terminologye. . . . . . . . . • 141 Bibliography . .e . . . . e• . • • • 0 • • • • • • • • 145 lX 1 INTRODUCTION A thorough description of the elite hierarchies would seem to be a necessity for any compreher1r:,ive understanding of the social and political institutions of a nation, in­ cluding absolute monarchies fdr such rnonarchs seldom did in fact enjoy absolute power. Certainly this has been the case in Thailand and several western scholars have dealt to a greater or lesser extent with the royal and noble hierarchies of Thailand o But as yet no very complete u· n­ derstanding of these systems and their interrelationships has been forthcoming. Until recently the best discussion has been that of Wales (1934) which has just recently be_ en greatly amplified concerning Thai social organization his­ torically by Akin Rabibhadana (1969). Nevertheless a full description of the system of royal titles and their corre­ lations with the systems of noble and administrative titles is still lacking and Thai sources of information have not been easy ·to find. Though Thai kings even before the establishment of the constitutional monarchy in 1932 were not literally _ab­ solute in power it is nevertheless tru� that only the king was fully qualified to make a definitive statement concern­ ing royal titles. Thus it was only with the publication in 19.58 of an essay dated 1878 on this s.ubject by Rama V (King Chulalongkorn) that a complete understanding of the Thai system of royal .titles has been possible, at least as it was during his reign. It is this essay, notable for its complete­ ness and conciseness, that is reproduced here as a definitive statement along with a translation. �wo previous Thai kings have also dealt with this sub­ ject, and both are mentioned in Rama V's essay. The first was King Trailokkanat of Ayuthia in his Palatine Law (kod­ monthianban) of 1468, though the original has been lost and the present version of his laws dates f·rom the reign of Rama I (1782-1809) in which some titles of nobility seem to have been updated. In this law the ranks of the king's children 2 are established but the designations, except for the lowest and highest, are titles of royal kin relationship and no other titles or subclasses are mentioned, nor are the des­ cendants of princes mentioned. The second statement was that of Rama IV (King Mongkut) in 1865 which dealt only with certain matters concerning the highest ranking princes. This decree is fully documented in Rama V's essay. Though this essay was not published until 1938 Gibert (1884) and Bock (1884; probably from Gibert) must have had access to the manuscript, or at least to a version of it. Their accounts, as far as they go, follow closely the king's essay, though in less detail and with the abseri...ce of the entire section relating to ladies of the palace. Neither gives any source for his information. Embree (19.50) applied the term "declining descent rul·e 11· to the Thai system of royal titles. As we shall see later there is a good possibility that this " rule" was a de·velop- . . ment of the latter part of the nineteenth century as such, but perhaps with earlier beginnings. It is generally assum­ ed that the Palatine Law of King Trailokkanat was derived largely from the Khmer system, and certainly by the latter part of the nineteenth century the Thai and Cambodian sys­ tems are very similar as evidenced by a decree issued in 1856 by King Ang Duong of Cambodia on the same subject. At that time the lowest title in the Thai royal system (momluaIJ) was possibly not yet firmly established. In addition the Cambodian system firmly established the conditions (i. e. , rank of the mother) under which a title did not decline from one generation to the next. Twenty-two years later Rama V recognized the same principle, earlier established in Thai­ land by King Thaisa, but noted that there were no cases of its actual operation. In neither case, however, is there yet clear evidence that the "declining descent rule"w as in operation at earlier times, and certainly there was no such rule among other Thai groups such as the Lao and Northern 3 Thai, at least as far as is known from present rather sparse information. Khmer influence in the Thai system thus seems clear. But there was also the reverse and an example can be cited concerning titles. As will be seen later the title cawfaa came into Thailand from Burma and was used briefly to designate the same status, that of a ruler, but then its status was reduced to that of a prince, and later this same title is used in Cambodia for the. chief minister. It would seem that the general rule is that titles are borrowed for use in lesser status, or soon are reduced. But this is not entirely true for in Thailand Khmer titles were gradually acquired and superimposed on existing titles, themselves perhaps earlier borrowings, which then were reduced in status. The old Sukhothai title for the king, khun, a very early Khmer borrowing, was shortly replaced by.phajaa which was also from Kruner, and this in turn was later replaced by more elaborate titles on Khmer patterns. Very shortly most of the Kruner titles for the mandarinate had been borrowed and adjusted until they were operating in the same relative hierarchy in Thailand as they did in Cambodia, and the early khun was reduced to the lowest level of recognized nobility. Though Rama V ascribes the system-of royal titles lar­ gely to the Ayuthia period, the development of the actual titles was, as we shall see, a gradual process which began after the middle of the sixteenth century and continued up to the reign of King Chulalongkorn himself. He was perhaps discounting the two lowest recently established titles since they were not considered to be princely titles but only de­ signations of royal descent. Indeed there was even some question of the princely status of the next higher title, momcaw (grandchildren·of a king) , for while they enjoyed royal status, such a princess as ·a wife of the king was not considered different from a.commoner wife in that her child­ ren were not eligible for the highest pri�cely title, and if the king wished such a child to have that title it was nec­ essary to first promote the mother to a higher rank. On the matter of promotions within the royal hierarchy 4 King Chulalongkorn's explanations are not entirely complete. He points out that promotion was possible, at ·1east during his reign, only from the rank of ' ,A , "momcaw to phra9 oDcaw, and his discussion centers primarily on the promotion of a king's ' ,.. momcaw wi. ves for the reason just stated. But other m 'o mca,..w could also be so promoted. These promotions were of two kinds, designated jog or taD. The latter applied only to the in­ dividual so promoted. The former, jog, applied to an entire sibling group including those as yet unborn. In this case the father would already have the title phra9 oDcaw and rais­ ing his children to the same title would almost certainly in­ volve raising the mother' s rank as well if the prescribed system was to be followed, for the children already born would in fact be promoted whereas children born later would in effect have the title by birth by virtue of the mother's rank. In discussing Thai royal titles the usual practice has been only to use the familiar birth titles--cawfaa, phra9 oD- ,.. ' ,.. ' ,.. , ' . caw, momcaw, momraadchawoD, moml..,u aD--but i. t wi,ll be seen i. n reading King Chulalongkorn' s essay that these titles alone are inadequate for a clear understanding of the various ranks and hence the prestige and power of individual princes at the higher levels. The birth titles are convenient since they are unchanging, except for such promotions as noted above, but the accompanying kin titles are of equal impor­ tance and these change on the succession of a new king. In addition the krom titles that could be conferred on princes are the more accurate indicators of prestige. The details of this rather complex system seem to be only imperfectly understood by most people today, but the reason lies not in any changes or simplification of the system itself but rather in the great reduction in the numbers of princes. During the first five reigns of the Chakkri dynasty (1782-1910) three hundred twenty-five children were born to the .kings of Thai­ land; since then only five have been born and four of these are children of the present king. Thus princes of any rank are few and krom titles are no longer conferred. 5 The situation regarding royal titles in other countries of A.sia has been investigated for parallels and no information comparable in completeness to that supplied by King Ch·ulalong­ korn has yet been discovered for any of them. One may then wonder what compelled Rama V to set forth the Thai system in such detail. The explanation, I think, may lie in the fact that the great power acquired by the nobility over a consid­ erable time was coming to an end and power was gradually re­ turning to the king and the princes. In this situation he perhaps felt this to be a means of reasserting the traditional legitimacy of royal power. Moreover it came less than fo·ur years after what was apparently an attempt at a coup d'etat by the deputy king. In any case this was a transitional per­ iod, as it was also when King Trailokkanat issued his Palatine Law in 1468, and the parallel is difficult to ignore. The same could be said also of the reign of Rama VI who continued the reforms of his father and introduced many new ones of his own. In c.onnection with these reforms he also issued a Pala­ tine Law in 1913 regulating the ranks and titles of officials in the Palace Ministry, and though he made no mention of other ministries it is clear that some changes were made in them too, and all ranks and titles were being coordinated much more clo­ sely than before, including those of the military. In preparing the translation of King Chulalongkorn's essay an attempt has been made to stay as close to the origi­ nal as possible. The style of the essay is more characteristic of his letters and journals than of his formal writings and at times seems somewhat cryptic. Indeed there are instances where two readings might be possible and such instances have.been re­ solved by reference either to other sections of the essay or to other sources. In no case, however, would the basic discus­ sion have been materially altered. One might almost believe that he had an Eng1ish speaking audience in mind, too, for he makes liberal use of English words for clarification. And such clarification is often qu· ite neces­ sary, at least for westerners, as for example the glossing of the Thai• word lVaan as "grandchild"h, since the Thai word in- 6 eludes nephews and nieces as well and in the context the dis­ tinction is essential. English words that occur in the text are given in the translation in quotation marks. Suggested translations or other identifications of Thai terms or titles which are in­ cluded in transcription are given in parentheses. Editorial additions supplied for clarificat ion are given in square brackets. Thai titles that are retained in the translation are rendered in phonemic transcription just as they occur in the text since they recur in various degrees of abbreviation, especially in reference to Thai kings. The exception to this is names of well known persons whose names have become establi­ shed in western writings in one type of romanization or an­ other. Kings of the Chakkri dynasty are identified as (Rama •• ) following the practice introduced by Rama VI (King Vajiravudh) . This means of referring to the Chakkri kings has never been accepted in Thailand and King Prachathipog specifically re­ jected it, but it has become fairly general practice in the West as a convenience and so has been included here. So also with the following list of Chakkri kings with various desig­ nations by which they are known as appropriate, excluding however the lengthy formal coronation titles. The first en­ try is that segment of the formal title which Thai are most likely to use in informal situations. 'Ihis is sometimes fol­ lowed by other designations that have been applied to the particular king, and finally, in parentheses the names by which they are commonly known to westerners. Rama I (1782-1809), phraphudthajoodfaaculaaloog; radchakaantSn. Rama II (1809-1824), phraphudthalaadlaanaphaalaj; radchakaan- klaaIJ. The coronation names of these two kings are not known; the names given were bestowed on them by Rama III. Rama III (1824-1861), phranaQklaaw. Rama IV (1851-1868) , phracoomklaaw; (King Mongkut)h. Rama V ( 1868-1910) , phracunlacoomklaaw; phrapijamahaaraad; (King Chulalongkorn)h. 7 Rama VI (1910-1925), phramahaamo�kudklaaw; phramoDkudklaaw; phramahaathiiraraadcaw; (King Vajiravudh). Rama VII (1925-1935), phrapogklaaw; '(King· Prachathipog). In this case the king prefe.rred to be known by his name as prince rather than by his coronation name, and so he is known to Thai and westerners alike. Rama VIII (1935-1946), 9 aananthamahidon; (King Ananda). Rama IX (1946- ) , phuumiphon9 adunjadeed; (King Phum.iphol, Bhumibol). In the cases of Rama the VIII and IX their princely names were retained as coronation names. �Lgu1;J�b�e,1 n,..�t-�ti Lui t-i ugL�tLl;Jt-MJ$Lg::gM. LN:t-� ,-,, I I nt �U� ::g�f$ g t;: � L N:fJ 1 N: gg 9 �� �::IsLll � 1 t L� t-� n, ,,nrJ t:! n,, t-� "" � l't) I I I n.unu�t;1 ,,,M, Lg1t-@N:1L,,,b 1N:fJfb1N:tt9 Lb1N:fJM,1N:ggg (Gl) ,..., ,..., I::, "" p;, "" � �MLgit-e�intrJ@ n� o® n� � n�N:�b �tN:1s1. I rJLnn�1LN:�LUt-LrJ@L1s1n1s n�t-�Lts1LtUrJi1U l'tl l"fl I l'1, l"fl ti l'1, !) I � u:: g� �Lgn t rJ L�ej, n�,� ,,� � � t n�g lt-L �e L!1L� n�n�, n.J�l�l �Mt-Ln.::tM.t-t�1s1.t-e�, �MN:!s1.tt-rJ�, t-e�, t;:fbl, u� b rJ� e �, �1 1t-I:, tL� I l"fl I I � t-e�1ne�1s1.1 ny1e�1s1.1uLN:�N:Lt-�rJLnL1s1 � n� l"fl. l l't. I �u,1::tn,LtUt;,e�l t-Lnn�n�,t-�nra�n,,�L�t, I /'T) I I N:� � 11 u,...,n raL· �rJL�!s1.t-UrJL�!s1. ULN:N:"" nnt1 �u::g��Lt tL�t-@N:1 r rat,,,� t-Lra era L �!(1, t-tf"l,t- Ltl;JLt,:: g f"l,Lt uU �f"l,,, M,N:Lra� n.,...,u�,ta ra u,lt- e�, n t I rl I ,.:' t-iu �u::g��LtntN:rat;:ir,:gggrat�Lt::b Lb1N:ran1r,:ggg (®) l"fl I � • g nt ®® �un�, I ® � Gl • � • fJ , Ltn n.ut- l!1 bM. n L-A.N: jl.3Gl t g O;§> Gl@ �LgU,...,l;J �b f::1 ,..., ,..., M�2 U,UN:J �L�(: L �fl.�N:g0 11 L!s1,f1,@� 1 g L� 1 f\j, @�1t- g Lt ,,o I l"fl ,,t, I N:Lra�t-iunt � �u::gl!1J$Lgr,:ran1r,:ggg f::1 9fbM !}f$L g ::g M. 8 9 A Royal Essay Traditions of Royal Lineage in Siam ' phra, b,aa d sVomd'ed , , , • , , , v phraparamintharamahaa cu1aa1or:ikoon . . , , . " ,._ phracunlacoomklaw cawj' •V u uhua (King Ram·a v)· Saturday, the 5th lunar month, 10th day of the waning moon, Year of the Tiger, 10th year of the decade, 11th year of this reign, C. S. 1240, corresponding to April 27, B. E. 2421 (A. D. 1878) . The 11th Year of the Fifth Reign (1) Differences between the Thai royal traditions and those of Laos. Speaking of the traditions of royal lineage in Siam, they are different from those of other countries in many ways because the royal family has many members in several branches . : . and lines, but the time when they are reduced to khlmnaar:i (nobility) comes sooner than in other countries. So royal persons are not so numerous as in Lao states1 , as can be ob­ served to the present day whether in Chiengmai or L·uang Pra­ bang, where royalty is not ordered in various ranks; all who belong to the royal . lineage are called ca"w. There are even some of these caw in our own co·untry in charge of nine or ten men. (2) Changes in royal traditionso The royal traditions of our country are different from those of Laos, but if one considers the traditions of the royal family in the chronicles of Ayuthia from its founding nnraL11Kl1un111LtY@n1 Ltn,Lg�:;t,gYtl1Llf111 M, a ,f I I I I ,r raL11Kl1uut,lnYu�fl�Ln,yn,nt-Lfl@:;L,M.1 fl�1Lbt ,.,. l"f, a I n, L�1L:;ts,�i111nL@:;ts t-Lf\fl@��n,yn,�1L�,, nfli, l"f> I I I l"f, I n,yn�,L�ll1LL�t-@1Lfl�LnY mL&f\lL�n�,L�fl@� l"f, I l"f, l"f, nnflL1 1K l1u1£111 M,�M,t:111Lb 1 :;gM,M,L�t:1ttLtY�l1l a \ I " I n, t-@l£1 U�"'K t � llM,:; g lb:;b �gLU[. Lg Lr&f\jKLJ� f\,.,.Yt-"' ,.,.f\ I l"f, n, n, @"'f& � ,, gL UJl, Lg t-rut 11Llfl0 M,t I}.IA@t- f:, fl@ M, fiilM.t t:I I I t "-" I _.. · gL UJl, Lg Lf& l;J t-t hL l;J t-t 11, n,:; g M,� ,, M,�..,M, t:111 "" ,II Lb , :;g· M.t- er& l;Jfl lf1 , fl u , :; , M.�MM.LuLnm, ,M.�l n,n, "' .., ... 0 "' ,._,, flL11Kl1uni. M,�M,t:111Lb 1 M,Bi 1 Liil.UJf\}KL.�Lt�lb11 I tTt t f,: �l,fl,gfl�1Ln,11!1u@� U � t�i,t-�Ut-L&�t-JK� ,tt I " l"f, 0131\3 Jl,L,uj��ni t-iut-L&�� ® ��fl,�L11Lg l"f, ,_ I :;, M. b � , 11:� t- g Yl£ l ,,n,.r&r t-�lfl � lt-Rer � Lfl, grJ�1 M,11 l1U �L n, g rJ � 1 M,11 !:, a , n, �nKL0UJl,L,:;gM,n, t �BrJN;, . n�mL,n,l n,n, ,,n�, L� l1u11L � M,� -:r> nL raM. � lK t:;b \¼ ra Ln, L b , l;J rat- f1Jr1. 11LJ t1 n,t M,�1 t-fl,11 Lb 1 w) l't, l't, I l"f, I ' "' ( M,�t-LrJBlbLflLrJUE�:;t3gyi111 I I l't, I I f,:M,��b�M,tf\JM,Bt:K1L:;t,n,@�1 L1 1 t-� lb, ,nra�""lb1"' I u t-,.,.� K rJ L Lf L1 1B � M,M,l£1 11 t-� L11�B�l£1M,Ut-�Y !> . a, a ,.,. /;I n, rJL�Y�u:;gl£1Jl,Lg11:ran,1 11ggg nnuraegt-@�t-LtK:;g "" l't, a l't, I n,1ls,ra e �l;J1 00� Jl,L,ul;Jt-�M,b L11t-�LU1 t-lUt-l£1 ,.,, /;I • a n, l£111t-�M,@l£1M,t UL11fl@LlbM,�1 t-JLUt-@�1 M,Lfl,�L�t 1 a 0I I 1 • l't, I n, nt rae,n,rai1 Kt�u:;gl£1Jl,L,Liil.UJ:;b� n,�nt:111 tTt l"f> I I n, t- egyt:JM,L�t-Br&Llblb�l1Llil rJ@M,U�1 M,rJ�lb1l£111M,�1 n, , I l"f, I I tra � 1 \¼UL, nra� lb 1 n1£1nra� lb, �l 11L 1!111 L,Y ra L �K I l't, I l"f, I I t-g� raL �Knn. 1 lbln,,.,.u lba � t- � ,,nra�r lb 1 u n,n,tt.�.., u,.,, l;J l;J ra !:, �,, t-ra � 1 BJ;; ura i1 �11ran111:g g 9 fl��M,t,L 11U 1:91®(1.S I · I l't, . OT 11 in C. S. 712 (A. D. 1350) to the present time, he will see that the traditions concerning titles and honors have been changed many times, but they were not changed completely. Only small changes were made as the rulers, in their wisdom, saw fit in order to preserve the royal -family· in good order while the country was still undeveloped. From the time when Ay·uthia was established to about [C. ] S. 900 (A. D. 1500' s), about two hlmdred years, the traditions of the royal family remained much the same througho·ut. Since then they have changed to become almost the same as at present, with scar­ cely any differences. (3) Royalty divided into folJ.r classes according to the Pal­ atine Law. Evidence of the antiquity of the ranks of the royal family is found in the royal decree kodmonthianbaan (Pala­ tine Law) which was promulgated in the time of somded phra­ raamaa thib0dii I, the founder of Ayuthia, in C. So 720 (A. D. 1358)2 , eight years after the founding of the capi- tal. The name kodmonthianbaan means 'for the preservation of the king's household.' That law sets forth the dignity and honor of the king, princes, greater and lesser officials who hold government office, and regulations concerning the deportment of officials to insure that they commit no of­ fense to the king. But this law is phrased in archaic ter­ minology and ev· en some informed Thai, if they are not scho­ lars, will scarcely be able to ·understand it at all. For this reason, though all Thai have heard about this law, they seldom know the substance of it, because they are too lazy to read and think. In that law· caw (royalty) are di­ vided into four ranks.h3 n:, �@�1ny�L tt:L rJ@nt-JL ts1 @� n, Lgt LrJ 1 ::gM, Lt ura i1 � I �" � I tt:n�::g M.rJ t � � u 1 u. ® n�u�t-E (J> J �Lgt Lra1::gM, (rw) ., p:::, " I (N:KgM,t-@N:.., 1 g�M,.,B �BN:.., 1 @..,� n u n@tt:K1t-@tt: 1nu t-M ,, L 1£1 tt: u eg 1n L �" L ts 1 ::g M. ,... .., .., 0 ., "" !:J I " ts�,r1:�n�1�t-t�KnL�K::LgM.1) n�n�1rotgM.� t-e�, u�1�ggt��e�1ne�1 �1t-e�1ny�rJ c. �" n.�1£1,, nu,... n@�K 1t- u� nQ, 1L t n.,r,.� "M.""I · I t-�,... �t�K nL t:JKrJt � � U., 1 � "" Lb1 @1£11 @��ng �,, Lturat1 " ' " ,0 -MillUt- ,.,.@ L-M.L lf�"" ls t-g1£ 1M.�..,, n �,,Lt, 1::g M. t-@fl, nL� kt»@�.., I I " t-t t:lKM.L t:lKrtQ,1 L �g LN:::g M.1£111 M.�rt f':111L t,1:: gM,t-@fl, I I " � g @ l � L g ::g M, @) M.� u� LN:t-�t- @g ( U9 ) �l n.t-t t:!K u� (� ) n. UrJt"" 1UUB1t-BN:.., 1M.U., B91U�::, b Lturai, n"1£1 r1.�1nLr1:��Lgi�nt-@�1 rJ.....�r& l�t-@�, n. u�1���t-@�1e� ue1t-@�1nytL�rJ� �n11,eg1u� " " ',I Lts1n::gM, U@1t-t�Ku�n�1 LtUrJi1t-t rtJrtB�K1 " I n�M. t'J11L ts1 :: gM.� @fl, L � �::g M.M.�1t-@1£1 M.rtL �g L tt I � I'll rt ::g M.1£111 n� n t-J11Lts 1 :: g M. r:- @fli �gel� Lg:: g M.rtQ,, I � n:, U@1 t- t t:JK U� Lt UrJ i1 ® n� U � ( rsJ) U@1t- t �KU� ( �) n:, t-t t:JM» t-@�, M.t fJ@t-@ 1£1 t-t fl,t- �. rJL nL b, Lt uibM. t I I'll ti " I I b �rJtt Lb19UJl.@Mb�1tt�LtUrJi1 �K1N:t�J L"b19�::gM,p:::, " I I n:, ::gM,rJt��!J1@91U�Lts1::gM, @ �M,11, (®J @Mb�1N:� (;§>) !:J " l'I, I � I n� J> n�, u e e L: , t-� ,� L nnrJL N:K l!u � nt �.,� brJU"" 1f&"" fbL@tsfJU"" 11l,"" ::L,gM,1 g Lt-L rJ @ M,Q,, " I " I 21 13 (4) somded noa phraphudthacaw. . . . ,.. 1. The first rank was phra , ca,.. w l·uugthee, born of the phra9 ag khramahees1i (highest queen)' . ·He was called somded ' . , , " . naa phra._Eb.u, dtha caw, held the highest rank in the royai fam- ily, and had to r�side in the capital. ( 1·,...u ugl..,u 5 ) ar:i 9 'e e g. 2·. Another rank ·was called 1·uugluar:i9 eeg. They were children of the king, and also theii m6the�s had to be · A V , daughters of kings. So they were called luugluar:ie9 eeg. . . . . Princes of this class were entitledee· to govern myar:i 9 'e eg (principal towns) such as Phitsanulok, Sukhotai, and Nakorn Rajasima (Korat), and· could also be called l·uugthee kin 9 ' mya:g eeg. ( 6) 1u·ugluar:it h oo. 3. The next lower rank was the sons of the king whose mothers were laanluar:i, that is, the direct laan of a king, who would be called 'granddaughter' in Englishe. Princes born of such granddaughters of a king were also regarded as l·uugluar:i, but they had the privilege of governing myar:ithoo (se· c ondary towns) such as Sawankhalok and s·uphan[buri] be- cause grandchildren of the king who have the title of som- d'e d phra, ca,._ w lVaanthee were also entitled to govern towns s·uch as Inburi ·and Phromburi. (7) phra, yawwa, ra"a d. 4. Yet an.other rank was the children born of phra- sanom (minor wives, concubines). They were called phra, - ya. ww. a, ra" ad, that is, minor princes, and they did not govern towns. lb L�Lb1M,�1�L�M,��gMUt:! L�Lb1nM,�1�L�K1�t�J � L n,g rJU, 1 M,� l't, l't> I l't, l't, I lb lb �g M U� M, M, L U, 1M, rt, Csl rJe �L tv1, Lb 1 1!1 11 -l1U�LlSLtA,Lb1 a ( o�) I � I Fa1 l't> l't> I l't> l't> L WC. U. 1��tt� M ,�1 M,WM,t:l11Lb1 LtM,U@ll "' ,.. ii;, l't, JrJ�1M,�� L��ran1�ggg� LgM 1 LWtU.1�@�}�tBj1 M,11.1L C. e� L�UL bL�Lb inn. 1�MM.BlbM. 1 L�Lb1 Lt � I ii;, l't, l'tl � �I ii;, 'Tl "' lb lb UrJg1�b ��Kt�M � bU L rJ@ rJJ � M.� 1 ts 11 tra�,u. p � "" p l't, I t-gl!1�@�1 Lb1 Lt��11M.M.nLt,tLb1 M.tM�e�1nLtv1,Lb1 II" ii;, l't, I �fD l't, l'tl l't, l'tl raU, L� e�, L �L b, Lt u ra t1 �E gL UK tL � t:i,, L � � L ��0 l't, l't, I l't, • I e���,.,,M n1lPne �n.,..u n.,e�""91n I I /Tl"" nt-,��nb ntsnn.1�tt�et 1 fD � ii;, ii;,1't, Ltv1,Lb1 U�Kt-et 1nLtv1,Lb1 tKM.�11L�Lb1@� UM. l>' i;, ... II"' "' l't, 'Tl l't, ' 'Tl "' ,.,, UL���rJtLnt:!t-@�1�nL�L�Lb111trJ�1�lltL �UL�ttL� "" ,.,, II"' p l'tl "" � 0 l't, l't, 'Tl + I . t-0�1Lb 1 Lb M.�M.t:111Lb 1e l!tM.M,nLtvi,Lb1 L�Lb1 urag1 ii;, ... It, I It, II" � "" fD 1't, 1't, l't> l'fl lb t-bt-t�t-U,M,l!t a nant- Lra,ne� et ,�e,� �Lt:1nn.,� Lt M 1 l>' II"' 'Tl. � lb fl'.�l KtM.�M.t:111Lb1 0.J�,0,M.trJe f$Ltl;JU.1�g�Lb1 t-tbt-e�1M.U "' ii;, ... I I It, I l't> n, M,11.1�M.KM.@�K1 t-tb�e�1M,U�LWLM.11Lb1 M,M,� Csl WLt-t� KU�ts 11L� � Il>' II"' ... II"' "' ,:v p'Tl fD l'fl l'fl l'tl I lb U,l� ei;;,u e 1 r;. e� ,ny eg,Ut:!L t!:,1;Jratt111 e1,:WLnLt,tLb1 (�) I l't, l't, l't, lb UL�l;JrJ��t:lf;-JKM.�1f;-@ts tKL�BlS� I It, l't, l't> l't> Wtt Lu�, � Le LM. L � �M.�1�bt-� UL�M.J l'f, It, I u lb n,Lt u,, iUK t t:1n�, �braen l;Jra �� tra� , �u � , raen t:1 I I I l't, l't, I l't, l't, lb M,�1�b UL�l;Jra�@91U�Llj mL��g�M,�11;J rJ L@ 1 "" wn KLU �Lera� w WMLUWL� L , Lt- L ra en,.,,u Ltu nee 0 0 It, l'f, I I I u ,,�b r;. � l;Jra� L l!1 �L � L}�M.�,n ,.,,u��t-,0,ra Ltlj � M.M. I a lb M,rt'rl, �L�t-U,a e91Ut:!L"'b 1�gM M.e�L�L�t-� M.��L� n, t;-U,a @91Ut:!L""b 1 �gM ���n.ranLtljt-ets�LttL rJ 1�gM M.�� L l!1 � lb tt:!KU t:!rJt ! � 11L � :n� "J> t;- �L_!' 1 M.�1 � 1 1,..t KL�@,..� (�) trT 15 ( 8 ) Saluting and walking according to rankh. All of these four ranks of princes concern only children of the king . phrayawwaraad had to defer to princes of the first three levels mentioned above. Princes of these three levels had to defer to each other in the order of their rank regardless of age. There was no decree concerning age, the decree takes rank as the standard. If a prince had high rank b·ut was very young in age, those of lower rank but advanced in years, even if they were his older siblings, his uncles, aunts or others, had to salute him and walk behind himho " , ( 9 ) The title cawfaa came from princes who actually governed townsh. The two ranks of princes who had the privilege of go·v­ erning principal and secondary towns did act·ually goh. out to govern those towns, just like viceroys of colonies, under the sovereignty of the king. Because they did govern the towns li. ke. that everyone called them ca" wfa, a. 4 ca" wfa, a means cawphccndin (king, lord of the land) or· cawmyafj (governor, lord of the town) in present day usage. There are still " , q·ui. te a number of Lao cawfaa, for example, ca" wfa, a Hsenw· i. , cawfaa myaglyg ( " ) , cawf·aa myagmyyd (" } .. · Even when we were at war with the Haw (Yunnanese ) , in correspondence and re­ ports the terms cawfaa myafjthaj (Prince of Thailand) and cawfaa myafjj·uan5 (' Prince of Northern Thailand) were ·used. This cawfaa actually means a cawmyag , but out of the desire to speak in lofty terms, they iere called cawfaa (lord of heaven) as if they were lords from heaven, d·escendents of gods, because according to Indian tradition kings are sup­ posed deities. (10 ) According to the Palatine Law there were only two kinds of ca" wfa, a. Ther� were only two levels of cawfaa. Children of the , , , , V A , phra9 agkhramahees'(110 were not cawfaa. Children of phra, s,a nVom C. �1 1 L ttL C. M.J& 1 t-� l't> I I LC. UL � l;HJ ttt-}1 fJLM.Lb 1 LMM...,,� 1 �11 �lM,�M, t;111Lb 1 0 ,_. a,, I I I l't> l'f> l't> I l'f, b M.@rtK 1 tL�t-U.�U � �@g 1 rtU @g,.,, , t-L U.fblL I:! t , Brt ,,.,, �r11, ,.,,. ,_.b ,.,,l't> l'f, n, ra@t-@� 1 t-@g��Lt�M.J& 1 t-Lra@ M,..,,� M, t:J11Lb 1 M.Btt,.,,K 1 I l'f, I I �lU @Kti , ,� b I:bL f1.L /3 � t-E Ltvi,L b 1 � , , fbLBrt� 1 ttL rt, I I l't> Il't> I I n, � l'.,Lg �M,� 1 t-L n.ra @� LMt-� n� 1 titn�nuratt �tt� t1, I ,,. "' ,l' n, AA 1 M.� M, t;111 L b 1 M. Ura l'., �@ g 1 U� M,� 1 t-}1e �t-Bt- L fl. L tvi, ::, ..,, . rt, ,,. rt, f' ,I> ,,, Lb 1 M, t � 11 M.Q, 1 ('., rJ � 1 1:fJLM.L,,,b 1 t-@�LMC.��ran�,t1, I ,,, n, L,,.tv1, Lb 1 �ra t-I'., �ti M.L �ti�1 1t-l'., �ti U�ra l'.,"' � � U..,, 1 U"". B g 1"' n, U�M.@rtK 1 L"'tvi, Lb , t-raM."" , u rag"" , u �ti , tt � g M,u � M,"' � ,� b t-lj t ra� , u.�lraL� u nnLts 1 9U.M.Brut ts � , tt��ra ,_. ,_. b �r11, brt, I n, b LN:@� Ltv1,Lts 1 �1 , ra@rtt-��Lt-ts Lb 1 9 U.M.BN1.b� , 11 � 1,1 b l't> rt, I I p;;:, l't> l"fl I M.Q, 1 Kt � ts i: M.JLt uny i @�ti 1 t-@ra ura� �ti 1 rtg�l 11> I I I I n, n, � g M.�� tsg� t r-t:L n� n t;111 L ts , � gM. L tt ra B @rt� , ra B rt, Lµ,Lts , ura i ,t-3 u e, � , ,t-B� , t-Bg ��Lt tlt-1:, t-c. �� rt, ,,. ::, "' "' ' n, n, nL �ti t-c. �ti u�n� , t-J:, raLM.L is , n .Jra B�� t- Y t-E n�t-u. n u·ra t � L tvt I l'f, "' a ,,. "' "' t-b M.M.t-Bt,.,,t 1 L,,,b 1 @,.,,� Ltvi,L l-3 1 t- @��ra L,,,b 1 M.� 1 t-�ttl'.. g (GJ®)p a "' "' ra� , u�t-@� 1 t-@g��l�,,,�l r-t:Lw ,, �L@� t- � ttL� tsLt,�L u�g��LN:l � n.ra t i I I I a , I ft, I ra � 1 ra � 1 �11ra�1 11gggu� , �Lt-� M.JU.�� �ttLt-Bn� l'f, rt, l'f> I l'Tt I M.Q, , t-J:, t-i uraL gL 0U.fl.J u u�LRsi utM.ra t � L� , �lM� I t1, t1, t1, l'Tt b t-L n, ('.,Lg� ra L�K t-1 � ra L� KM.,,,U�,£1,11 �J&Lg t-� t-� , ,�ti , � t-@� 1 t-@t��LrJLM.Lb 1 Kt�M.BU U oc� M.tLC. t-@� 1 t-@g��LLb 1 rt, l't> I I M.ti 1 M...,,� M.. t:J11 L,,,b 1 � g M. Ltt t-,�,. ti ra LLfM,g � 11ra n::, a "" 1 r-t:gggu�..,, , (®®) n, �t-J ra @n.n. ,,n� , M,�u OOG] rt, I t-ljM,t, l'., �11t-l Ut-W W 11 tt rJM. 1 11gg g L�L! 1 M.� 1 t-� � a , n, t-l'., �KM.L� ti t-l'., �KU� ra l'., � � U..,, 1 U,_.. @9 1 U� � 11M.Q, 1 t-L ra @ CsJ � 11 11 I I 91 17 , were not ca" wfaa. Only children born of a daughter or a A I granddaughter of a king were cawfaa. This was the tradi- tion for 2 00 years after the fo··unding of Ayuthia. (11) Abolition of the tradition of sending princes to gov­ ern towns. Later on the king percei·ved that d · uring the past 2 00 years the allowing of princes to govern towns had resulted in many us·urpations, and they sometimes joined the enemy and turned against the capital, their distant relatives, so he quietly discontinued this tradition. He did not announce that he was not going to appoint anyone anymore, b·ut there have been no more who governed towns.e6 ( 12) All are cawfaae. A I The position of cawfaa as governors of towns was still associated with princes who were sons and grandsons of kings; although they no longer governed towns they continued to be called caA wfa, a. Later on, when kings seldom had a supreme queen with rank higher than the others, those who would have sVomd'ed been n'o o ph'·u dthaI caAw could only bee. ca Awfa, a. In ti• me . V ' . .the rank of somded n 'o o ph·Iu dthaI caA w completely disappeared and . . . . A children of queens were simply called cawfa, a like the child- ren of daughters and granddaughters of ki· ngs o The rank of cawfaa is the highest princely rank. The only exception is wh·en the king appoints one of his cawfaa sons to be the warJe­ naa (deputy king). This happened only occasionally. How­ ever, cawfaa still are entitled to a spear guard in proces- s ions li.ke the king, as if they were still r·ulers. When they tra·vel by boat they can also have a procession of boats, with oarsmen beating cadence as the king has. And they walk ahead of princes of lesser rank as mentioned earlier. lblrl,E9 L t, UfJ i , t- MM,� n,,,,� M,� � ,t, lb M,@ � t, � L� 1 ron,lb t- Mrt� @�lb @ � L � L b 1 t- @� "" ,,, ,,, ,::, � .,,, "" r,;:,. ,D ' ,t, ,t, g L U � 11 t- t, �M, g L U � 11� LL }.A.� L M, � 1 t- �t- L rJ @ iM.llb I ,t, I I t- @ g � 1 lb � 11 rottM. L gM, t- B � L lj L � fa t,"'� lb @ � U t, � 11 p;:,, "" ,D ,t, � � 1 M,n,M,� � t-M. L @ 1 t- Mrt@lbM, 1 l;J L � g ULitl£ � , g g � 1bln,J � 11 5' ,.,, l"fi�,D I lb L lj L � L t t- e � en� u ra � bmlbM. L g M e, � 11L � , new , l;J L � g ULltl £ � , g g � ,t, I ,r ,D ,t, "' lb lb n, g � M,M, L � L b 1 � � � g � L � t 1 @ 1b 1 �M L lj L �lb en� ( ei® ) � � IO Cb r,;:, �,t, ,t, I I I ,r rt,,,U M,@ l,.,b M, 1 g Litl�n� 1 M ls M,� rJ L M, L b 1 U11fa L t, lj �L� b L lj M,W � I � I l't, M, t:111 L"'b 1 � g M fJ L t, lj t:J 11 g e, l;J �@ � g M,fJ L t, lj � fU1.M,@lbM, 1 � r,;:,I t- @rtL).A.�t-J t- rJ � 1 fJ t, W mlbM. L gM, t- @ � L lj L � L t, M,M, g e, l;J @ � g M, � ,D , a lb rolbM, L g M, L �L b 1 rt� 1 L lj M,tL lb g t l;J § � g M, L� n. t- @� L�rl,t- @� fJ L t, lj ,D ,t, "' "' ,t, L @ , L nmlbM. L g M, t � 11b g � 1 � t-M. L� L� t- � � l g t l;J § @ � 1 t-J t- fJ � 1 L lj L � !::, ,t, ,S> ,t, "' rt, I :; g M, Lj1 1l. fJ L t,M,lb rJ g � g M�, L �@lb 1 t- M,B e, L � umlbM. L g M, ( ,,, p p 0 r,;:, 5' �© ) I I ' ,S> L � L b , M,� , �� 11uwL � g � b M,tw g lb @fa rt, t't, I I !,l't, rt, lb Lm lbM. L g M g L!tl�M,�1 M,M,@lbM. rJ t W L�W g nu ' ,D a "' "' "' ,,, lb lb e, ra � i t:J u � g �� L g nt ra @ � LlbL L � g L lb L t LlbM,�M, t:111 I ,t, I lbrJrt 1 1b g g g r1, � 1 n u @ lj�LnnL� 1 U� 1 LfL� L g l bg � Llfg g � p b- ,,, ,,., n,/'Jl � ,t, re, ,t, L � t, 1@ lb 1 M, � M, � 11L b 1 � g M, U 11 U-A. 1 lf@ fa L t, lj n, g M.L � L � 1 - bitln, 1 L � 1 :; g M,� t ,., � � ,,, 0 I I I'!, I ,t, rt, "' M,� 1 t-� Lf g g � bllin. 1 L � 1 � g M,M,tL�� g lbfJM, 1 1b g g g lb L � ())® ) p I � rt, rJ L M,L b 1 ,t, @ � t- L fJ @ fJ L �M. U@ lbfJ rt 1 1b g g g lb L � rJ LM,L"'b 1 n, U W t:!U, L � L b 1 ,., p p ,,, � p I ,t, ,t, L t, Uf"bl;J 1 t, t-j1 L � L b 1 t- @ � l;JrJ lb t- rJ � 11 t- @ �ft l;J 1 t, l;J fJ ( Ul® ) f � 5'I "" ,,, � I'!, ,t, 81 19 (13 ) §E_ecial status of ca,... wfa, a as distinguished from other pri• nces. ,... , Also by tradition the status of cawfaa is more illust- rious than that of other princes in many ways. ( 14 ) Traditionally [cawfaa] may use the phratawbencakhab. He is anointed · wi.th water from the phratawbencakhab which is the bowl used for anointing the king ·at the time of coronation . It is the traditional belief of the .lahd that he who is anointed from. that bowl and whose mother is not of the same royal family will be accursed. The Brahmins will not consent to anoint him. They will only anoint those who are ca ,. wfa, a. (15 ) The Brahmins loudly recite verses when presenting art offering for Siva [to the prince]e. Also after performing the triijamphawaaj ceremony wor­ shipping Siva by swinging [ on the great swing] and singing the chaahog ( song of the s·wan) .the Brahmins ·will present an offering for Siva. For a cawfaa the Brahmin will loudly re­ cite brahmanic verses in the · same manner as if he were pre­ senting it to Siva and to the king. If the presentation is made to any other prince he will be accursed . ( 16 ) When placed in the cradle there is a verse praising Mt. Krailat and khabmaj music. When a ca,... wfa, . .a is one month old a Brahmin will lift him into a cradle �aying verses in praise of Mt. Krailat7 as if he were placing a hog8 in a cradle, then he will lull him with brahmanic verses. And there is a kind of music which can be performed only for the king and for · cawfaa which con­ sists of a soo (a kind of fiddle), t·wo bando9 · (small drums) and a singer � This is called khabmaj. t- t [b t- U, fJ LM, L b 1 N: fJ M, 1 N:g g 9 N: L lS W lS :: b L� t 1 t- n, 11 U, �rf, p ,,. "" t'l, I I ub � ,, �n,g U,,,.Lf :: g M.tbll n�n r:1,,Lb , :: gM. nr. , t-Lr aB L l;J U 1 :: g M.fJ B � t-U,,:, 'ti� ,:, I l'f> I I a U,.(t, K �[.Lg[bt Lb K �[.Ltt-,!U1,tbr1,t-_!bt-Bl!1L�Lb 1 M,!- 11.'J M,�, M,!- � ,s, ,s, I l't> l'f, l'f, ISM,,.,. U �1.!> L� t1 BN: 1 � 11 I.. l;J U 1 :: gM. fJ @ � t-U, M,t 11.'J M, t Ct t£1n u�lnLt- rtraK ,, Iii' ,s, I �rf, ,.,. ,.,. ,,, ,.,, n�, n�w n,,, u�l�,,gL u l;J t.. � g u lL1& 1 �M ,,,lSL n,,,LuL�l ;1> L l;J U 1 :: gM,t-n,11 I lb �tbKLoun, g l:! Lf,,l,gg M.N:tt.j1 :: g M,@ �, LOM,M,t M. ,,nn,ra@ K �[$ 1.. g t-,!U1, nn, t-_!1> I "Tl I ,s, I t- alS [blk roN: lS tfJ L lf L nN: ,,nt t- g� t- �K ,, g L u� n,t 1& l;J t.. � g u lL 1& , � ISn,.,,u�l"' 0� I I ,S, ;fl n,g l:!L-rl.t t M,N:tbf$ ::gM, L �t 1 @�1 � 11 t-g �t- � g L UN: ( �® J p I N:fJ M.F 1 N: t g 9 N: L W fJ l..tbt.. b 1 LtU� � 1 t,:, t- IS :: ts t-@!di L b 1 1!1 1 1N: L lS t-L n,ra @tbt-Ln, UL N:fJ LM.� ·� l'f> I "' "' "' t t 1 fJLM, U� 1 W LKN:t t 1 fJLM, b t g L IS gt 1 fJ LM, U,N:L l!1 0 p I t- Ln, � ::�t-1..fJ @ t- t.,n, � t t 1 � �[b � t t 1 fJ t..tbt-1!1 t t 1 W �f1, ,.,, t'l, I l'f, ?£ t- M11L0W�N:t unt L � r,:n::tLM.t-ra� 1 � :: gM.n�, ura i , gt 1 fJ LM,��11:: gM. tb� 1 I � "' I t- �K t- L � :: gM, l;J fJN:1!1 1 nnr-cnt-t..nt-ra � , M. t- fJ � 1 M.N:tb t- Ltb ( �® ) ,.,. "1 p p p "" l'f, � l'f, I l'f, I "'n"" t-,.,,w gl1 N.t.. g � ,,t;Jt-t � ,,, - L l;Jt-t :: g M, t- @ [b U [bM, lf M,."" M,I.. t:1 LN: b � � 1 :: gM. M.[. 1 t-L fJ @ :, l'f> I I I Ltnl!1n�, � t-�Lµn�, N:rJU 1 N: t t 9 N:Lts raLnLts1 I � • l'f, K , lb¼rt...... u n,.,.un@�K , N: LL ol:!fJ @lj�,,t-@M.LOU, t-t �K U� I I I l'f> Lf$L1.. t UfJ ""t 1 r,:U,::g[bL�t 1 M.t K 1 t-�M. 1 t-@ t rttKL � 0 ,.,, t'l> I I l'f, �K L lb lbt-t "'11 N: t � 11B ::g M.tbll IS 11t-l£1 t- t�K U�Lf$N: ( 11.'J® ) l'f> I ,t' I ·,l "' p 0 2 21 (17 ) He has the chaaluugluaD. After he is place·d in the cradle he has an attendant to sing a lullaby called chaaluugluag while he is sleeping, the tune and ·words of which are· traditionally different from those used for other princes. It is composed with words of very high levele. For example, phra, s,ad 'e d maa ph'a an phi,. pho, b p'ogpo,,.D phraWOD SaanUWOD l e e raadsadoon (you came to rule the country in ordere. to protect the royal family and the people)e. ( 18 ) His naagnom (wet-nurse) and phtillaD (companion-nurse) are phra41 and he has a naajween (supervisor) and palad­ ween (dep·uty supervisor) [for his attendants]e. His companion-nurse and wet-n·urse can add the title phra41 [ to their names] and are called phraphfiliaD and phra­ nom. In his krom fo·ur servants may be appointed as supervi­ sors and four as deputy supervisors, or sometimes six of each, holding the posts of naajween tamruad (Supervisor of Police)e, n·aajween mahaadleg_ (Supervisor of Pages)e, naajween fiiphaaj (Supervisor of Oarsmen), many or few, according as the prince is established as being more illustrious than other royalty. (19) The ceremonial bath, the top-knot shaving ceremony, the [symbolic model of] Mt. Krailat, a lione' s skin to · sit on, the hair divided into five parts. The six-day top-knot ceremony becomes seven days including float­ ing away the hair. When a ca·wfaa is fully nine years old there is a pro­ cession to the· river for the ceremonial bath under a pergola situated on a raft in the river. When the age for top-knot shaving is reached there is a [ model of] Mt. Krailat . The procession for the top-knot ceremony lasts six days, or seven including the day on which to float away the haire. At the time of the ceremony the cawfaa must sit on a lione' s skin, or an embroidered lion, lik·e a king sitting on his corona­ tion throne. At the time of shaving the top-knot the hair � t L l! 1 L b 1 � t- B � t M L t U U L N: I '11 _. I l;J rJ L tvi,L b 1 L t M 1 � b U t � 11M. L M. lB U l;J t- M 11L a1! 1 W @ rt: 1 tt, tt, I -- - "" - tt, 1' "" ,.... p;, • I M.lf1 � L11 u oo� n@ lf1ntra @ t-E u ��� � L t u1� �"'t fl> fl> ' �,£1,N: �� L g rJ �1' lj t-�lj ,�lt-1;, ® � [j L M, U � l t lS Lrt t l\ � g M, b W 1 rt � M.� M. � 11M. 1IS 11 L rt t- lf1 11.l L g I\l t- B 11 M,� 1 !, "" , I ti M.Lrt: t- M 11L lf1 ooo • ®® M,n. 1 M.11 t- b LM.W U l;Jrt:g Ut- LW "" 0 fl> t � "'(S6 (S6 ..,, ,.... I �1L� ooo ' J> LM.� UJ L� t-1' rJ L M.L: 1 t- �M.@� 1 @ 9 1 M.L �K L; 1 � g M,� 11M.� 1 L� M.�rt:L � t- �M.,....U L � 1 ooo' �® LM.� Uj t- t l! r1: g u t- LWM.� 1 L ll ooo • � I fl> LM.""� U,....l;J t- g l!L tvi,L b 1 @ 9 1 M. L �K L"b 1 � tM, b � 1 rt� ooo • � "' "' :, B 9 1Lra uTu ooo ' � lf1 11LM.� UJ t- t l! @ 9 1 L rJ t- BM.M.� 1 L ll I tt, l'f, rt:rJM. 1 rt: t g 9 rtL lf1 L b 1 � t- @ � g M, ooo ' oo® LM.� ... .. "" U,....l;J t- g l! � L t fl,�M.� 1 L 0009' 0,:§) ...[j M.M.11 t- @ � t- l! L b 1 ..r � a ll> rt:t U t- L lf1M.� 1 Lll ooo ' �® LM.� UJ t- t l! L �L b 1 ' fl> ... ... @ 9 1 U � L b ooo o� rtrJM. 1 r-1: g g 9 rtL IS ... 1 � t M, b W 1 rt: � ' L M.""� U,....l;J t- t l! rt:t u :, t- L lf1 M.Q> 1 L lj ooo ' o� L M.""� U,....l;J t- t l!L �L b 1 ... @ 9 1 L rJ rJ L M.L b 1 L t U U �fl, 11 I l'f, " '11 I t- @M.L b 1 � t M, b � 1 rt: � M.� 1 L ll @ � L l! 1 rJ L �Krt:fJM. 1 rt: t t 9 Ln� uJr;:t.�L ts , n,l tt, tt, :, l'7fl> p;, I ,. ,. rt: L lf1 rJ L M, L b , L t u u � n,,, L M.W ul;Jrt: � ,, fbLM.� M,� rt: g u M,�M,�rtt UIS 11WL "" I ,.... "" l'f, l1!i(S6 ,r I '11 lf1 11 t-alf1 M.Q> , t- e l!1 rt: g UM.� , � L � b L lj M.�Krt: g UM.� 1 rt:.t UM.� 1 M.�rt.t U I tt, "" ... I g t �rt: � � b � l;J fJ �N:l M.M.L�L . b 1 �11 L I! 1 l;J rJ rt:""' L"' M, L,. b 1 ( o� ) ' a fl> " . t � 11L rt:rt:""' rJ � 1 1!""' l'fl I lf1 .. n,....u �l � L un� , t-J _;§) t-ic. ISJuL n,ra e,� �M.t- g � � 11 rt:rJM. 11 � n� , rt �Lol!...W Lt t l;J� � g M, t, @� �� �M,�M,�1 t-�rt- Mr � t- @ L W t l! 1 t- L fJ @ L @ 1 B � g 11 � b IUl"b 1 L t UfJ i 1 .. , p;, rt:rJK 11 � t- 1\1 1t- e lf1 L � L b 1 1!1 11 rt:rJK 11N: L � t- 1\1 1 I ft. '1,I Il'f, I I cC: 23 is divided into strands. According to tradition royal per­ sons have it divided into three parts, b·ut cawfaa m·ust hav· e it divided into five parts, called bencas1kho·on, that is, like the god who is the harpist of Si•vah. and whose hair is di·vided into five parts. And he bathes in water po·uring from the mouths of the four animals, just as the top-knot shaving ceremony has always been done. (20) cawfaa hold rank equal to krommyyn and when appointedh9 to· a krom office must be made kromk'h un .or higher. By tradition cawfaa have unique dignity o·ver other princes. A ca·wfaa has· status which is not appropriate to the rank ' . of krommyy. n, and he has a dignity which differs many times over from other princes. For example, if he is a somded phracaw n6orJjaath8 8 cawfaa (king ' s younger brother) , he will have a dignity of 20, 000, and if he holds a krom office he will have a dignity of 5 0, 000. If he is a somded phracaw· luugth8 8 cawfaa (king's son) he will have a dignity of 15, 000 and if appointed to a krom office he will have 40, 000. If ei. the r o f the se pri. nces i· s appoi· n te d as 9 'u p'a r'a adlO (deputy king) he ·will have a dignity of 100, 000. · By tradition a phra9 oncaw, if he is the king's younger brother, will have a digniti of only 7, 000; the king'- s son by a minor wife [phra9 09caw] will have a dignity of 6, 000. The king's grand- sons ,. of ca·wfa, a rank will have a dignity of 6, 000. If any of these thre·e latter princes holds a krom office he will have a dignity of 15, 000. If one is only phracaw laanth8 8 (grand­ son or nephew of phra9 orJcaw rank) , _such as children of the wannaal O he wil l have 4, oo·o, and if appointed to a krom of­ fice hj_s dignity is increased to 11, 000. These positions are very old, having been initiated in the reign of somded phra­ borom trajloogkanaad I, who came to the throne inh. C o · so . 796 (A. D. 14 34 ) '11 whi,ch is still within the period of 200 years mentioned earlier. By studying these positions and dignities one will be able to understand how much higher in rank is a ca,.. ,..wfa, a over a phra, 9 orJcaw. Jk""i'll�fbkt ��rtt U�� � rt,N:g UL"" b1 t-a1.6 � 1 1 n�n�1rtt U Lb1� { Wal )I l'fl L��� L t � tMtt: Ln� tM��L � n�tt: Ln�tM fJ@t �rt: nnt-itlM.L tJ,Lb1 � 1 1 liUrtLM.tt: Lttt:Ln�tM, "" l'fl l'lPf"lo "' l'fl l'fl I I t-t�t-� tM.ra@Lb1L � U1rt@b�tMb�1rt��Ln,� gM,t-@� p � b I "" "" n, �g el� L g � gM,n�, @� & Ut-L&t� L t �ubUrt Lt��eL � U I nL� ��tt"' t � L t n�t ra�l � liurtLKrtfJM.�, � g �n�"' n, Ltrt""t- @, L t, tl4 �,, g �n� g �@., LtN:Ln � I ' � tMt-t�t-� L �K � �, g���tMb�1rt��Lfb�&M.t-@� p "" '11 b � t e l� L t � tMn�, @� �t-t�et � L t £ L & ��N: Lt� ,,0 I L � L N: Lkt rt L,,. tJ, L""b 1 891�t-tN:t fbLb1� &Mb�1 rt�N:Ln � nl ,,o '11 b � tM fJ""& l.6�� g u t t ��"' L �t-M LtN:"" L � U1N:@b� & M, fJ@t ��, � �tt:L � ,,o .I '11 '11 I I 1s�, · r1:��Ln,� tM.tt:Ln� &Mt-rutnett:,.,, K1 �t-@�&M � u� t-lUM.., LtJ, L b 1 � 11 UfJ :o. p ,,0 '11 '11 I L� fbf}g L g � g M. nn., t-� n�"" n �, Lb, � gM,b�, N: �� L n. fJt�L��� L t � & M. "" �- p I l'fl b n. - � tMtt: Ln� & M.u@e e�p;::, nna n�u�n�n. 1Lt, r""t� b�� nan tt:Ln� &M.tt: L"tJ, Lb1 "" �t-e u�n,,E�L LtJ.Lts, �e�raet� nt�,, N:Ln�etMfJeBt� ( £8JG1 ) ,,0 l'fl '11 '11 t t '11 I ,,. tt:M L �t, u�, L �t , tt: L� �t & lt I -f}gL tnt@� £ � L b & Lrt:Uf}g L & nre� ! � l.6�£ n,�t-M rt:�lt �t-tt"" &f}g L &nl.6 & ra�t ��ut-tt:LKrt fJM�, � , �n�n, m&ut- � L�b L�L 1s1eY1Lrau� L 1s1�&M1s�, r1:� "' ,,0 ,,. " " :0 Lte� u b L 1s li,0,m, , M.�n,,E � L t-e, L g, t�n�, t-J I I t'f> I tLfJfJ@&� nlin,m& &M�n, ubL tsnntt: Ln� &M n � l'f> """" � � f"lol'lP � L b ��, � � �lL�& g M.rt:n� � g MBl!l �rut LaUN: L n� g M, t'f> I n,g�L� ts@rt:1 nn L�L,ts1�Lt M.1 t-trt,t-�r1:,u� L l!l L 1s1 �,,, · r a fJ I'.. � "' ,. a , "" ,,. n@rt:M., N:�"' 1tt: Ln� &MnfJ �"" rt,1 N:&eUftl..1.6rt:Ln� ,M, UfJ t1t-� t-�., N:�1 "" .,,l'f> UfJt1�lftl �U tLt-LfJ@� &Mrt& u t-t�M.rt:t u n� tt:Ln� &Mnra�rt,1N:L l'f> I I'=' b I I I N:&un�, � ts e. rt t U � L�n�1LtJ,Lb1t-ne N:t un�, • L �Lb , ®G] ) ,... ,.. (F "" ,,. tr� 25 ( 21) ca,.. wfa, a who hold a krom office do not discard their or·iginal names and are still known by those namese. When a ca·wfaa holds a krom title, be it kromkhun, krom- l.,,·u ,arJ, or kromp.h ra9 he is not called by the title of that of- fice, nor is his original name changed.like · other princes " with krom titles. This is because when a cawfa, a is officially named at the age of' about eight or nine years , his name is engraved on a golden tablet--a long elaboration like my own. . The gold tablet I received has my name engraved as sVo md'ed "' lu·ugJ• aath e e ca,..· wfa, a c'u laalor:ikoon boodi• ntha, ra, the,..e b ma, h. yaa m. or:ik'ud bhrudradtana9 �aadcharawiwoYJ warudom phoDbooriphad s1�i� wa�­ thana9 raadchakumaan12 as a child, or siri� wadthana9 raadcha- , warooro, d 12 as a · yo·ung man. (22) The elaborate name of' a cawfaa includes his fathere' s . name, but that of' a ca " wfa, a princess does not; she has only a short elaboration. I In the elaboration of the names which each ca" wfa, a receives it is indicated whose son he is. Incl·uded will be a name of the king who is the father of' each one. For example, one name of phra, b,aa d sVomd'ed phra, coomklaA w ( Rama IV ) i• s phor:isVa ad',,isVuan kr'a s'a . . . , . d, and a name of' s.,o md'e d phra, ca,.. w borommawoDthee ca,..· wf. a, a ma, hya a. . maalaa is ma, hi' ds'a raathi< ra" ad ra, ·wi< wor:i because they were thee. sons of' phrabaade·esomded £�raphudtha1S edlaa (Rama II) whose name incl·uded 9idsara9 sunthoon. 13 .I my.self have the bodi. ntha, ra, the,.. eb . , .., ,. mahaama, kud b'u r'u dra, dta, na, 9 ra" adcha, name wa, raaQe- . . V , . , -ku-un because I am .t he son. of King ph. ra, b'a ad somded phracoom- kla" w whose name included mahaamakud.e14 · But a cawfaa princess has a short name which does not include the name of her father. ' (2 3) A cawfaa has a cawkrom (Administrator) of myyn rank be- fore· he is appoin.ted to a krom office. When appointed he uses his original name combined with that of his Ad- ministrator. [A cawfaa] can appoint an Administrator, a paladkrom ra L� t-@�t-�u. �@gM.w"" n@n�, ' r«,, rt, ,.,, !!:,- g��! �£ n�g�wy,��g g �� L t'., b t L�1� L W � L t'., � ,.o I I rt, � t'., g � b L l'.l@� �@gM,g��£ rb£ n�g�L@1@��n�, rt, rt, ,.o I � g g �� L t ™ L g �1g u.�t-� t-@� t- u.raLt:i ur:i w,, p:::, p:::, ,.,, I �r«,, ,.,, I I �wy, � L t ��L� n�� L��1!1 1 �� L � L}� £ U.�£ rb� WL� L��w1�� -" n� 1 L t � L ra � t L���Lg �u�UtM.t-@�@�rb��L�n�, � Ln� gM.ra@g ��t I ,.0 I "" rt, t-�� L g �1g u.�t-J� L��w1�� � Ln�gM.ra@g � nwn t:11 1 L b, � gM. I rt, I rt, �t n� n t:11 1 L ts , � gM.n�, w l L µ, L b, L Li n�, w l L µ, L ts , L Li t �ui ) rt, I rt, rt, rt, rt, rt, rt, rt, rt, rt, t ra �, u.n�ra@ n p:::, p:::, rt, lb t-L rbn�n t:111 g Lu� L gra t �W L� t:inL u.u ,, L ��, t-@u.n�, rt, I l t't, l ffl I I I nLM. L rat-�nan nLM.n �1 t-erg � e1 nL U.�L g � gM.w g �i� t-b� t'., !1 fJ @ L b1 L �-U, �@b� gM, b W, � �U.L rb � g M.nw nt:1 1 ,nt ,.,, I !, rt, "" rt, I L � @ W n�n t:1 1 1L b1 � g M,t-,rt�� g M, L MM,U L b u@n L � t 1n t I I rt, o I rt, t-@, ri t L Jt w 1 1n t, L ��, t- @ u.ri t t-@ w w l �l L ra t- � t- @ � � , rt, I rt, I rt, rt,rt, I I lb rit � bU � gM,b W e1 ���gut- l'.l t- � t- LrJ@�gut-LWn�, rt, !, !, � I I \!:,- ltlM.t� ra � , "' � b t-l'.l� t- t � t- U. ra L nL b1 L l'.l t- t �t-U.rJLn L b 1 a "' "" a "" rbJ�� �t'., L�L g L ra t- � t-@��, �t��@1 � gM.nt rb L �, W t L �Lg L IJ p:::, I l'f, ,.0 l'f, l'f, - � g M. ra t �1uL�!-tn LM.�ra t- e g �1t-n@ t- � �ra t- e g � , �"' ( "ui Jr P � �rJrbJ L0��LWn�n� 1�i'l1_Ib!-ttt� t-t �!'1.n� 1 �g U WJ� �UJl, g �rb L g L�� gM,n�, �guLb1 �U,.(hg� ,.0 "" ,.0 rb L g Lrb� g M,� g u L � L�L!-t�Lµ, L b 1 @9 1�t-t'.,�gn�gM, 0 rt, "" ,.0 b� , �� t- L �@n@�!111J t!�guL;1@�t- �W@�l!1 ��, � Ln� gM.ura g 1t-@W� Ln� gM.urag, � b Ll'.l � g U L b1t- @� p:::, p:::, rt, rt, @�n�1L b1t-@��Ln�gM.n�, �l nn�gun� i t-w �g UL b 1@ nb I · 11, I ti ti "" �. t-[1'i�Ln�gM.n@l'.lu�, �Lnnt Lra, � gM.t-g u.� 1 ,t1,.,,n rog SM.� "" , � ' w@���w, �Ln� g r-A F - � gM.rbJ WL� ��, �Ln�gM,�gu L � t- t �!-t�gun��gu �t�gun�, e�, t'fl I t'\ I n�, n�ne �, e�, � gut-L W L b1ft@11!11 wlnl1!1n�, �g UrbJ �Lt-iJ l!1 1 i ,l' r - r , ,. � "" r I I 92 27 (deputy administrator), and a samubanchii (controller) .to myyn rank like any princG who holds a krom office . When he is appointed kromkhun, kromlua9 , or kromphra9 his original name as given on the gold tabiet ·which he received when very young remains unchangede. The name he receives when appointed to a krom office is not a princely name. It is the name of his administrator. To refer to the prince one must use his own name and the administratore' s name togethere. For example, ., somd'e d phra, boromma, wo.r:iethee ca,.. ·wfa, a ma, h.,aa maalaa kromphra, .9 barn- r,a. . . ab poor'a p'a g. The deputy administrator is l.,ua.r:i and the con- . . . ., troller is khlm, in order of rank. (24) [A .cawfaa] has bl·ue enamel symbols of rank. The betel tray and spittoon symbols of rank are of [gold with] blue enamel and are different from all other royalty. Other princes, even those with krom rank as high as krom som- d'e d phra, 9 , may not use enameled utensilse. They must ·use plain gold unless they have them made for themselves and use them on other occasions than in the presence of the king. Later on, in the reign of King phracoomklaw ( Rama IV), the king gave blue enameled betel containers, but with plain gold trays, to some who had rendered service to the government, but they were ·very few. ( 25 ) If a cawfaa becomes king he can ·use the epithet 9 ubpha- toos'u ch.a,..ad as an elaboration of his name. . If a ca,.. w.f a, . a becomes king he can ·use the term '·u 9 bpha, too- suchaad sa.r:isudkhrawhanii which is regarded by Thai ·scholars as meaning a ·eperson of purity. The word 9 ubphatoosuchaad means being of good birth in both lines •e sa9sudkhrawhanii . means a womb where an all pure birth takes place. When com­ bined they can be interpreted as being ' born of a womb which gives pure birth from both lines.e' 28 .., tY .., J .., ..,,. 'II A . "" ( lfilb) �'W'WS � �'WlJLLa 'l eJ'W � � 1 lJ�1 acu n �a 'l � L l-l eJ L 'l a 1t1 s � acu � .., cu .., .., G"c;' .., .., 'I.I ncw 1 � S el � 1'VI LL a 'l L 'l a 1 � 'W 'W s � �'W lJ n vie) � �'W 1 � s e) � 1 'VI bLg:i I CU I CU 0 11!1 TI 1'W s � L l-l l n a 1 � L lJ eJ � 1vm.1�1 � t1eJl-l�1 � �1l-ln 1 g:i L 'l a 1 I ._, CU o .cl A ( In� ) Fl 1TI L S t'.J n L q 1'W1 I I I 'I.I I CU tJeJ'WeJn q 1 n t'.JeATI'Ws :! L q 1 LLe.J cw�cw1 'VI L Fl tl L '; tin el tlcu t'W CU9 'll j . I I 0 I L q 1cw18U� L�'W�n L 6el 'l 1 lJGln s � 'm.Je)lJ Fl 1�� L s t1n I I _J'. I I 10 'l 1 lJan S � 'VllJ el lJ'W1 lJ L �'WtiAL'W � 1LL'H'W � L �'WLL � 'l.l .cl ..., ,r L S tin n 'W tl'W a el ti 61 L 'HlJ el 'W �� �'I 'W 'W 1 � L �'W 'W s � ti 1 LL g:i 'l I I I I I 'l,, �1e'l1cwsq 1 L FI S 61 Tint1r1 �1n 'l 1q 1 �'W'W1e� � 'lt1n'W I I .., I I A A "" A o A A L eJ �TilJtlA L alJeJn'W L Fl tl L S tlO 'l 1 L q 1 �tw,L �Fl 1TI L S tln CU CU CU CU c;' CU I CU L q 1 Fl � 1 q � 1 �n s 1�Tia1cu s 1 �n 1 s n 1 �1�1� 'I �� cu cu ..., � d � ..., 8 o d .,,. � el � L ""'s vn A.� eJ'W S�t'.J 1 el'W'W'W�1lJTI� �Q'W 1L � Fl 1TI L S tln I I J"c:; 11!1 ..., I � 'l 1cr;ian s ��l-leJ lJ'Wn L 'Vll-leJ'Wn'WeJt11e�cwcu LL ��1 �'t1 CU I I CU . �11lJ L�'WTIL�L'WlfW� � eJ S 1 �TI 1 S cu L �'W S 1 �n 1 SLL't1 I L �'WLL � 1 ti S L 'l � I • I 'II o A cl .cl d Fl 1TI L SVn 'l 1Ticu an s �'VllJe)lJ'W � 1e�'t1Fl'W I I I I I r1 cw'� q :! a � lv 1 ti 'l 1 q � L 1 tJn1lJTI 'l ncw L � cw L Q cw1 � LL � 4 2 9 ( 26 ) When [a cawfaa] dies there is a mourning-maid and a public fun.·eral pyre in the center of the city. , ,... .., If he has the chaaluuglua9 lullaby when he is born, when he dies he must also have a woman to keen for him and a ftm­ eral pyre, large or small depending on conditions [in the country]e, is built in the center of the city. (27 ) ca ,... wfa, a are known as th·uunkr'a m'o m. Th.ere is another term of reference which everyonee· uses to honor cawfaa, other than the rank given him by the king . ,.. , . cawfaa who are the sons of the king have been called thuun- kramom. This word thuunkramom is not official, but only has comee.eto be used often, j ust as among the nobility the word ca,..wkhun has been used by servants, subordinates among the nobility, or government officials of lower or equal rank ; for a government official who has the conferred title of phrajaa . But the word cawkhun cannot be used in officiale· audience with the king. Such persons must be referred to by the title phrajaa as conferred. It is the same with the word thuunkramome. However, strictly speaking, if it may not be used in an official letter or in official address to thee ' . king, the word th·uunkram 'o m can sometimes be used, but only in pri·va te . ( 28 ) cawfaa of the first class may be called thuunkramom. Th·ose who hear it might wonder whether the word thuun­ kramom is used only in special cases and not widelye. In . . ' ' ,... fact the word thuunkramom can always be applied to a cawfa, a - of the first class. Even though it may or may not be widely used by other people, his subordinates and servants will ' ' surely call him thuunkramom. r.:nl\ tbl1t- t:,n.bra e l't, I t- Y t- ra . ro L g n, l w11L 11 11 n.n. L1 1Lt n.µi , t- � M.1!1 n. �,, L ts , ,..., I I=' a I I ,..., "' I l't, lb U�L�Lb 1 � 1J tt: I JM.1 tt:g g g M.M.L� 1 t lJ � 1 UL tM.ltlM,t tt:f'JM. 1 11:g g g I=' tt, rt, a I I=' I lb M.�M.�11Lb 1 � g M. U � M._Q, 1�Lt,t Lb 1 W 1111._Q, 1 Lt b tLI& 1 t-B 1£1 N:L1£1L1JLM.Lb 1 M.Btt:M. 1 I l't, I rt, ;t, I I ;t, It, M.W t- L�Ltt:Ln.rog gM, t,�l;JIJl"bl!lLo� tt:LW t- Ll"bLb 1 l!j t- @ M.M.UBM. lllM,t l't, 'd ,..., It, It, ,.. .. a I � g M,Lt Un,Lt- �L.1£1Lll tt:IJM.""' 1 tt: t t 9 tt:L1£11JLM.Lb 1 1"b,...,U M.� M. �11L b 1 � g M. I I l't, ls L � , u l!1 t t- � � t n � t- g � 1£1 n11 � l g L u �,, l;J ra t- @ � 6t , �� ts t-B��t Bl�Lg � g M, I ,:;, I ,11 ' Lb 1 6t t- @�gM,M.Q,1�M.�M. �11Lb 1 � t M,t- @�eg 1 U�Lb 1 � g M, M._Q, 1 �Lt,tL b 1 1£111 l't, ,II I . t rt, l't, l l't, l't, I Lt UIJL@M.1!1Ul;J t;, ratt:u ls M.@Lt.i,Lb , Ll.'.l!Wtn�n. �,, � LM. t!l 1 t- B �M. _Q, 1 M.M.M.1£1 "' re P,:,I l't, f l't, l't, l't, I "' I a "' Lis , � t M. t- e�� g Bl� Lg � t M.M._Q, , t-�L t.i,L ts, 1£1 ,,n_Q,, f,:Ltt: 1£111U11t Ll:'.!U�L�Lb 1 l't, p l't, ,.. ' " l ;t, I l l't, l't, Lt t-�L t,t Lb 1 t- B �b LM.L B �11t;, rJ t- M 11L 1£1 b LM.L B�11t;,IJ l ®w J O 0 0 I I5'I l't, l't, I L�l!ll��LL��bLt t 6ttt:� l't, l't, L�n, , t- LtLL'.l L�l!lLtt:L U t- Lt��� t- @�1 nLn.g Lu�Lt I I l't, ;t, I ,:;, l't, �L�t 1 ULN:M.6t �µitt- @ 1£1 ls !bM.tgL UM._Q, 1 �t- g � l't, l't, l't, I r t- � g L u � ,,wM,J�l g L uIS ,,nt , UM.,0,tb,(l,t- 1.'.l M,b B tt:� , ra B ,II ' "' ,.. Iii • l"bJ 1!1Lt-JL�Lts 1 �t- Lra @ l;Jra t- Ln.U ool:9] t- JaraLun.� t- Lt�l!l,...,l& t LU1!1...1£1 l't, l't, l't, l'6 I It, ,l' �JJ 1 Ltt: t- Ll"bM.1£1t- L�U 0013] f1,@l£1M.tl£111LU 1 t-�Ul£111 �t- Ll"bLJtl!lL�t- Ll"b l't, l't, "" I • I LN:��L@-1111._Q, 1- · . nt- LIJ @ l;J IJN:f'Jf,:1LN: t t 9 M.M.1£1M.U�1 t L U l OW J l'6 I � ,..., � t- Mr t- LrJB rat1!1Lb 1 Y t-e� g M. n,Jl!l �L�Lb 1 t- e11i t;t ran_Q, 1 u �Lt- @ 1 ,.. l't, ,II ,.. "' ,:, ,,, u ra g , t- t n,t- �M.6t t- 1£1 t- @ is tt:t n l!ln � , ,Lb , M.l;J ra 1£111 t �,, p a a ,.. . "' , ,.. ,.:, , rt, 11ran.1 11 g g g u� t LUM._Q, 1 M.t- Lra@Lt t- �n. t uta�@Lb 1 ""' ,.:' I t '1 ,..., ,:, ,..., I l't, L� U 1 tt:Bb � g M,b � 1 N:L ��Ll"b � g M, M.UM.@tt:M. 1 tt:BN:K � t U t- e 1 ura g 1 ,..., IP rt, ,:, I lb lb lb ��Lt L�n,� g M,M._Q, 1 �Lt,tLb 1 urag 1 uM.Ll:'.!K 1 Lt,tLb 1 U� t- C, n,t- �M.6t w ,, '=" I ,.,. rt, IT, I=' b,.:' I l'6 It, a I t- Lfl ,tt:B N:K � g U ��Lt L� Q,µi Lg � g M.M._Q, 1 �M.�M. �11 M._Q,1 t- 1£1 t- 1£1, ,� l 11l n.n. ,t, I I ,t, I a . "' , a n, Lb 1 � g M. UIJ t 1 @ 9 1 U�Lb 1 � t M, t- M.B tt:Btt:K � t u �a l;J ra ( #� J l't, ""' It, p I OE 31 (29) thuunkramom is not a c onferred title. It is only used by the people. ,.. A cawfa, a sometimes called the king who is his father thuunkramom. The children of these princes also calle .., ' . ·e their . . fathers th. uunkr'a m'o m. Ki. ng phra, b'a ad somded phra, coomkla" w (Rama IV) said that was right according to tradition. e. But this title is not c onferred by the king . It is used by the people and thus bec omes another title distinguishing cawfaa from phra, 9 OI)ca,..w. (30) The top-knot shaving ceremony is sometimes held and sometimes prevent�d [by c onditions]e. Some of these traditional indications of status were used during the first two hundred years of Ayuthia and some arose after [ those] two hundred years. cawfaa have continued to receive these indications of status up ·to the present time except for the top-knot shaving ceremony and the bathing ce­ remony which are very big and require many people. They are not given when affairs of state hinder.e· If there is no hin­ drance and they can be properly done, they are. ( 31) The status and power of cawfaa as mentioned above are peculiar to cawfaa who are sons of the sovereign. Others are like any o·ther traditional royalty. The position, status and power of cawfaa which have been mentioned here concern only the cawfaa wh·o are sons of the sovereign. Other cawfaa have rank and dignity lower than the children of the king who are phra9 oI)caw and will receive in­ dications of status--the top-knot shav·ing ceremony, ordination ceremony, or whatever--equal to traditional royalty, or lower than some phra9 oI)caw, according to their order of rank o What has been explained ·above must be· understood to apply only to those cawfaa who are the children of the sovereign . The stat·us of cawfaa children of the king, as mentioned, has been the c ·us­ tom f·rom olden days and has remained up to the present day. L b , n� , n� u rJ nny t- B :; g M. n� n �,, L b , :: g M.n, uug g Y t't, ,/' � 't7 I l'f> ,.,. ,s, - :: g M.N:r.. g u. t- Lnt- en:: gM. L rJ t- en::tM F . t- LMM.::tM. F I I ,.. "' I B 9 1 L rJM.:: tM. t-nM.rtBtm 1 BY rJ BrtU� 1 t- Lfl,l;ft- t :: g M, �LL M> "" ... ... I p I ,.. !:1 t't,,S, t't, "' fl,� U-rl, 1 !J' L� L tN:g n,� n�n �,, L b , :: g M, L t U-Hil;J , r.. L ts 1 n� , n� � g e 1 ,::, 't7 I t't, I rt, � r.. � ,, r.. � 1,LN:n,rtim�, �t- L U.M U L tsW�N:Lt- Y � ,, � L g :: g M.n"" n� u n� rt, rt, I I I rJU.:: tM.fl,B�N:L��L LM,L b 1 t- � :: tsU.b LrtL0hB N:rtrtYt- B :: g M.N:c. g u,13 g , t- @n ,.,. I'll "" p p t't, t't, t't, rto I .-::,,.., I I "' n� n �,, L b 1 :; g M. L b 1 n� 1 n� t � t- � :; b U g 11l;f t- t :; g M. B 9 h1 M.r t-a� ,s,l;j t- e, :: gM, 't7 I rt, · t't, ,l' ,.,. a ,s, nrJ �n, , rm t u� , !!L � n, L g n ,n� n �,, L ts , · ® t- � u g ,, . ® a ( ,l) w JI I I l'I :: L. t M. 1 �L . rt, I\, n�, n n� lL M,.L ts , n� , g t Y � �n,,!1,:: ts L l.l u L. tt L. w g L. N: � l'I l'I I l'I l'I rJ L� t- L � e�n,,tinn� u:: g �� L t nt L t ne u tl I n, � I l l'fl rt L g u.t-�Mit n �,,nn, ,,tt � wl�Ei M ,K t t- � t- L B�t- L rJ B t1 4 t't, IT> !:1 IT> t't, I N:Lwn� 1 :: ts g r.. YttLtLt- L rJ B L t.1,L ts 1 n� 1 :: ts t t Y t Lt- L rJ B ttM» (Uj � l I I l'l Il'f> I I l'f> L b 1 L r.. �l;f 1 U oow t- L r..M,:: t nt � M.U. 1 t- ! u t- �nts L �L ts i n� i g e, ye� rt, I I ,.. "' ,.. L N: L u , t- l u � ,, t- � ls t-JM, n� n t n,.,. u b t L � , t-� L. t.t L ts , 'it � � L U ft,Q, � b,(b I I I� l'I pI ,t, t't, fbLBW t �1 1LN:O oo� t- �M,rJ LUN:rJrt 1 N: g g g N:L, � L M, nb t-JM, M,�n t L!L; , ,.,. p I t't, "' I\, L b 1 M.� 1 :; b g t Y l;frJN:t-��rJ t � L t B� :: t, N: ra n , N: g g g t ww J ,.. "" Prt, "" rt, I n, ts �L:: ts NJ , M� rJ � , :: ��tLnroi g M.:: ts n!n�, ,�n,.,.u �l ,s Mi. 11::n� t- e � u t- � t- erg Y , t- Mr rtBN:..,M» , nLu.� L. g :: g M. t- t �Mi t- B � � ,,n� , Mt- L n,L N: w � B �M, , t-E � t � ,,ra � , t- � ::M,� t- B � U I l'J, I l'f> IT, u� 1 t- e�n� 1 rJ r..! u,tir..hL ra w � :: tsM ,nit- ra i 1 L ttn,M i :: ts W 11rt L U.� L g :: gM. fl, ls fl,n�n� , L � L b 1 t- B� ls t- L� t- � t- 13 g y 1 ls t- LW t- @� n� 1 rJ @ B �M, 1 'it I"& l'f> • r I I l;fra t- Brg Y , � ,, M1'M ,,nr.. n,:: g urJ t � w LL t ro L g n, l t- B � t- Ynnro L g n , lI t't,rt, I a nn. , t-� � L n,g rJ u. , ntt tr un, N:U.W ,, t- L rJ @M 1'M 11g L U t �w J � � F � F Ff I I I I (3� 33 (32) Of the royal paraphernalia allowed to be ·used in , anci,ent processions only the klDDDchana,?h (Vi�tor_y Drum) remain. Those things which appear in the Palatine Law which can be said to be ancient things [ used] for �rocessions and various symbols of rank a nl status, and things [ relating to] ca,... wfa, a of all levels, would be too long to list here and [ would include] things which have been abandoned. Things which remain are only the Victory Drlun and royal symbols granted by the king for use in the top-knot ceremony. To describe them in detail would be endless. "' ,(33 ) The tradition concerning cawfaa from later times up to the prese· nt includes seven types [ of persons who] can "' , be cawfaa. I sha·11 speak about persons whose status is suitable for cawfaa according to the tradition after the period of· [ the first] two hlmdred years. Concerning cawfaa as under­ stood from the later times of Ayuthia to Bangkok for over three hundred years--which princes should be cawfaa and which should not --One must first unders-tand that in the royal family [ the status of] the mother is very much con- ,.. , . side red. If one reckons the persons who can be cawfaa [ it will be found] that they are: ( 34 ) 1. At the founding of a dynasty [ the king] can raise his older and younger siblings born of the same parents "' , and his sons to be cawfaa. A newly crowned conqu·ering king changes the dynasty and establishes himself as lord. Such a king has the power to appoint ca,...w fa, a at will, but he should not deviate from the pattern of· the past. He has some advantages over a king who succeeds to the throne in that he can raise his siblings born of the same mother to the rank of cawfaa and can also raise +q:a1.r .&a: 1£1 .tll1l L �L b 1 n� 1 L t nnu�but- @ LKLlftt:Ll!1 L t � b L� Lwn Ill Ill ' "' !:1 ,i, I 111 It -� L g � gM,n� , flj Llfn L �K�� , g �M, � g M, b� 1 tt: ��Ln ,,, - � gM, U�l L�t L ��@rag���.tM.b�, tt:��Ln�gM.nt !:, ,,, L��� L g � g M,n� , ��mu L�L b 1 � g @l � gM,n� , t-� ,,, ,,, p � un,g n,n L g L� � g M,tt: g u L � Ltt:LKtt:L�L b 1 @ 9 1 ,,, ,,, ,,, �t-t tt:g n L b 1 � gM,b� , tt:�t-AAn@t,..K 1 t-M.K 1 1L 1£1tt: L 1£1 t-g �L � L b1n� 1 0 !:, ,,, ,,, p ' ,,, ,,, t- g l!1 L � L b1n�, n�n t:1 1 1 L b 1 � gM,t-Bl& L�� � L g � g M, B� t-t �lri. u�� ,,�y , � g Bl '1, II, I . 11, A, A, t-t�KU�fl t��U 1 t-� @ 9 1 U� L b 1 e� g M, .,Gl J1 Lg:: g M. • G1 l ;l)W J ,,, ., p ,,, n L g�tt:LU I :, g Lt-Lra@nJtt: L g 11,� L1r1.�ra� 1 tt:g g g��ts L b L �Lts1 n�, I 11, 11, l'tl n1& uratt:Lt- � t L ra, :: g M.t-g �t-E 1!1 1 1 fl � , 11l tt:n11 :: g M.n� ,/' I A I A l'tl ra t�n�, � ts l lil J L � L b, n�, n1& u fl AA, tt:L L � g L tt: � gM. l't> l'f, II, ,/' !, I tt:t g L�h@:: g M, t,.,a ra @ L b 1 L�u, t-,.,n � gM, b� 1tt:� I I II, II, t :, u.Ln� gM.n@tt:K 1 ra @ gn fl l l g L ufl�l �t-t �L gtt: gn ,,, ,,, - � gM,l\,;;.� U�1 .,Lf Lln.e, L g tt: g nt-� n�n t:l 1 1 L b 1 � gM,t-@1& @9 1 rId ., , "' L fJ t-@ n L b , � g M, l!1 ,, t-AA t-L fJ B nit u fl n1& t- 1£1 L � L b , l'f, l'f, I p f ,P ,.r a ,,, II, n�,� L � L b , L W g Ltt:� gM,n�, �nJtt:��l � b L b, n�, I '1, l'f, t II, l'fl Kt w g 11l 1!1 1 1 n�, t-AA t-L fl @ g lt- L fl @ t-1£1e1 1t-� g L u� ,,, I p I I I a �K 1 tt: .t �Jn�, n1& urawltt:LunnL�g Ltt:� gM.n�, t-� ,.j' l'f, I :, a P fJ 1!1 L tt: L g u,n.,g tt:@�gM, b�ltt:�1£1 1 1 � t- @ :: gM, Y t- �L�L b 1 ,,, :, ' ,,, tl ,,, ,,, n�, fJ 1!1 L tt: L g �n£tt:@� gM.ts�, tt:�tt:g u L � g � g M, ,,, � A,g Bl� g M,n�1 t-� @ g 1 U � L b 1 � g M, � 11 � t- B � g M, Gl B g 1 . p ,,, ,,, t-LnM.r �g M.ts:,W 1 tt:� urat-g � u�l L�� L,,,��@ra 9��::gM, ts� , tt:�u.Ln� gM.t-Lra @n@tt:,..1r1. 1 l ® J �LUL�Lts1 :, . ,,, :, ,,, ,,, n� 1 n1& ura � b t-M�t-@�t�t-@�.t @l�L g � gM. �LL � ,I' . p ,,, ,,, ,,, ,,, trE 35 any " ,of his sons to be cawfaa. For example, phra, b,aa d s..,o md'e d phraphudthajeoodfaa culaa·loog ( Rama I) raised to cawfaae. rank his two older sisters and h·is son and daughter born of krom y ' , somded phra, �e'a mari• , " .., · ' ntharaamaad. But somded phra , ? 'a ma, rinth,araa- maad , who was their mother·, was not raised to any sort of queenly ranke. She was only made caw (royal) in order to be a suitable mother of cawfaa. These are one kind of cawfaa who are raised [ to the ·rank] • However, the younger full brother of a king who succeeded to the throne properly, King phrabaad somded phranaDklaw ( Rama III), seems never to have . . . raised to ca,.. , . .been wfaa ranke. Whether it was because he died at a very early age or whether there ·was a custom prohibit­ ing it is not known.e15 ( 35 ) 2 . 'Ihe king ' s child born of a da·ughter of a king is a tr·ue ca" wfa, a. Th·e king ' s child who is born of a daughter of a king has the sta t·us of a true ca ,._ wfa, ae. For example, sVo mde' d phra, ca,._w , ,._ , V borommawoDth8 8 cawfaa m.a, haamaalaa kromphra, ? b. amr.,a ab poor._a- ' A . . pag, who was the son of cawfa, a klmthon, the daughter of phra, - baad somded phraphudthajoo.dfaa culaaloog ( Rama I), and whose fathere. was phrabaad somde·d phraphudtha.l88dlaa naphaalaj ( Rama II), was considered a cawfaa ' by right ' , as phrased in English. LµL ts i n� 1 L b 1 Y t- @;; gM,n� , L� nnL�L b 1 n� i t- t �K It, It, It, "" It, a It, It, nL �Kra t � � y , t:! g @l� L g ;; gM,Lt �ttrani � g g g �l It, I I It, u L µL ts , n� , Kt� g n,l rt l n� n t:1 ,, L b , ;; g M. u t- L ra e e g , b l'ft It, It, I I ,t, "' I nL�Kra t � � y , n�nt-;111Lts 1 :: g M. � g @ lf&Lg :: g M.��,, It, ' It, ' ' t:! g @l ;; gM,n.� , t-� L µL b 1 �ra � g ra � 1 ;; g M.aJ�t:!K t ;; b It, It, It, ;; L g M, 1 Lts 1 Yt- e :: g M.n� i nura t- e � t-n,,� ,, nune rm , ,.., fl:' It, ,,o It, r I � g ln,LL�Lts i n� i uut- Lra @ L � L ts i Yt- e :: g M. � t- � ,,o tt, tt, b tt, I ,t, ,t, ,,a L�Lb , L � , L �J& Lg ;; gM,n�,�l ra�g � 1., g �LfraM. , L.g Lb , It, It, ' It, ,,0 It, Y t- e;; gM,n� 1 Ktn� ura t- g u. u tKrJ@ L b 1 L � U 1 t @ ts :: g M, ,,0 It, ,f' :, ,... ' It, It, n, b � 1 �t:! U.La:: gM.nt�� 1 f& L g :: gM,n� 1 Ltt tKra @ L b 1 I ,.. L � u , t-,!1,;; g tJo ts � , � t:! �La;; g M.nt ltlKt t:! g @lJ& L g :: g M, !> l'ft t I nn\!:,". , t-�r . f,,U,...U.tJo"" L ra � L�nrmr �g un,111 Lw g :: g M. n� , ratJo , L.g L ts , � @�K �,, Lt-tLts , n �, t:i g BlJ& Lg It, ' l't, It, _ ;; gM,� tKra @Lb 1 L � U 1 �@ ts :: gM, b � 1 ttt:! U. L n ;; gM,nt p:, l'lt I It, !:,l'f, � U. 1 f& L g ;; g tJon� , L�ng y t l:! 11ne u� 11t L L ts 1 Yt- e :: gM, . a It, ' ' It, It, "" nn, , n� ura � tKra @ Lb 1 nL l:! U 1 nt- n :: gM. ts � , � t:! �La ;; gM, b ,f' "" , "' b It, � nt � g @lf& L g n� , t-� m��Lm� UJLb 1 Yt- e :: g M.nt I It, ,,o t-fm.t L b 1 �@ttK tKrJ @ L b 1 L � u , � e ts :: g M, b � 1 �t:! It, I "" , ,::,It, It, u.La:: g tJon�n t:111n t aa 11n@1JM, , L ts , t::t t- e :: g M.n� , Kt ' It, ,,0 It, n� u ra � e � � ts L � L ts , n� , Kt� g n,l :: ts n�n t:111 L ts , :: g tJo ,f' "' 51 It, "' l't, ' It, e� , L µ L ts 1 L� g 1., � :: gM,n,� 1 :: ts u.g t t::t�t:! ttLU nnt- � f "' "' F I. !:, 'il, "" ra @ Lb 1 � @ tmn� , e � , U L tt ra � 1 ra � 1 Lb 1 � @�Kn� , I It, I I It, I t- � U� t- b ra L� t- @ � t-aU.L"'b 1""t:: t t- e :: gM,n,� , L�L�Lb 1 n� , 51 , l't, lt,I �L � g L � L w o, :: gM, � :: ts n� t::t t�l n�n�n �i,L; , :: g M. t- e � L � �,!1, f& L g :: g tJo � ,, raLttK 11 u�L � � l LµL ts , n�, :: ts g t t::t LµL b 1 n� 1 t- t �K I "' l"I It, It, It, u t- g � ra � l Lt :: tsL� nnnw n t:1,1 L ts 1 :: .t M. ts � i tt t:i t- e� nL�KrJ t � w y 1 t:1 g e 1 !:, , It, a ... , ::i It, L��n� L g :: g M, rJ t � W U 1 t-� L µL b 1 · w � L, g ;; gM, • w ( �W J ,.., . "" It, SI' It, It, 9E 37 ( 36) 3 o The king's son born of a granddaughter of a king is ,.. , a cawfaano Stri.ctly speaking a prince born of a granddaughter of ,.. , a king ought legally also to be ca·wfaa . But grandda·ughters . " , of a king seldom have parents ·who .a re both . cawfaa or phra, - " . . 9 oDcaw in rank, so most of them have the lower rank of m'o m- caw. As long as one is momcaw she is not suitable to be the mother of a ca·wfaa. If the king wishes to allow [ her child] to be cawfaa he will also have to raise her [ to the rank of] EQ_:l'.'a9 OI)ca· w. For example, in the reign of King phrabaad som­ ded phracoomklaw (Rama IV) a momcaw who was the daughter of . ph. . ra, 9 OI)ca,._w ,. , �agkh\,a naan·ukh·un, the son of King phra , b,aa d sVomd'ed phranaDkl·aw (Rama III) , had been raised to phra9 OIJcaw · by . ' Ki• ng phra, b'a ad. s Vo mded phra, na,._ I) kla ,._ w before she became a phra, - raadchatheewii (lesser queen) of King phrabaad somded phra- . . coomklaw (Rama IV) , and she had a son who was a cawfaa. Also m'o mca,.. w .r ' " ' . am.phe ej, the daughter of krommyyn maadtajaaphi '- tha, g, the oldest son of King phrabaad somded.phranaI) klaw (Rama I II ) , , A . . , " V ' ,came to be a phraraadch,a theewii of King phrabaad somded phra- ,.. . , ,.. . . , . coomklaw and was raised to be phra9 oIJcaw ramphe ej phamaaph'-i- . . " , rom. She became the royal mother of fo·ur cawfaa prin ces. Such cawfaa as these are also cawfaa 'by right', but their . , . ,.. mothers had to be raised to phra9 oIJcaw in order to be worthy of the honor of the ,.. ,ca·wfaa who are her childreno But the king' s sons born of gr�nddaughters of a king as such may or may not be allowed to be cawfaa. The tradition is that a royal son born of the granddaughter of a king is a cawfaa, and if [the mother] is a phra9 oDcaw then [ the child] i� a cawfaa, but if [ the mother] is on·ly a momcaw it is not cer­ tain for the king can oppose it. _ :;gM� �ue91un.�Lts1:;tM b �, ��LU B91t-Lnt-en nni L�Lb1�t@l F=' F='.:, "' .:, "' � "' "' L ts 1 :; t M b.:,� , ��n�, t-�r t-lm1..., L"� L"'b 1 · ;1> " n� , t-�r L"'b 1 · � (�W J uL�nnt-�nn1t-e 1£1 :; b �tLun, /jtr1, ,.,. � p::, ls,,.. I n. rJ@b rJ u, t-gn t:t� Ul!1 1 1 nunettK, �ran, �gg s �Lis 1::1 ,.,. IC' ,.,. .., p::, I .:, I L�L b 1 n� i t- eis u �nt:t � L b 1 rJ t �� y 1 t1£1�� L g :; gM "' "' l'fl .:, "' "' "' L"'� nJt�nLt�t-JtLun� i utLt�:;gM t-tu"'�' lMnt:t t- e�t-u� e�n��tM n�,, Lt-t- ..,� t-e�, ���nL1£1 �� a , p;, I t L � t- e�n�i t-i;, rJ� 1 �UM,1!1 ij 11 t- t � L � �� Lt�MlLoU Lb1t:tt-e:;tMrt�1Kt�t�l t-� L�M�Jt- l uLb1��t1n "" ,0 "' f' "' :; gMb � , � � t l!1�n� 1 t-i;.� rai 1 u_!1, t�� @ L,: 1 L! U 1 � e b :;tM b�, ��uLn:;tMn�ntcJ11 e�1nt�,, n,...utratf,' ' �t-t�Lg�gn:;tMrt�n- i t-�r L�tL�:;tMrt@rtM..., i e�'° .., n,.,.n n. n. :; ts ��Lrtt:t l!l ii is t l�ln � , Ltra @n_!1,t-E M�t-J L�L b, It, I I ,o I f l'I, l'fl l'fl �trJMeU��ro�L"'� L"'b 1 @9 1U�L"'b 1:;tMb �, ��nn, nF=' .., .:, � "� � n. M,Urtb t- rJ t 1 L b 1 U�nn i t-� L� t L��@ b L ts 1 n, t- fru.t ,.,. f;I r ls, .., ,0 "' � "" Lb1Yt-e :;tMura u�lL��L��@rJ9u�:;gM ts�, �� "' ,0 .:,"' UL�:;tM t-JrtB�K 1 �Lrt� 1 UL�L b 1 rt� 1 t:t t- e :; gM t- @� "' .:, "' "' ,0 L�9.., �L,g:;gM �t@l�Lg:;gMn�n i t-�r nan rtYLts1nL�K "' n. 1s-1,t � g �l :; b n� n �,,Lb , :; gM L� ra e � uJ l;J ra t- Y t-Enn l'fl f It, It, I .J> a n�n�i,L,: , :;gM t..MU, t- l un�Lt l;JU, :;g�t-e�, n�, "'� LL"'� L"'b 1 L� t-JM.rJ n.Llf�� , 1£1 ,,ra e�L gu e, n�, t-J:,t- e�, Lu l!1 gl n� 1 �Lg l;J U1:; g � ' I I ,0 n. �LL�Lts i n�n , nnt-tYrtt�Ltue1t- e�.., 1nn1t-�r l;Ju1 L"'b 1U�flt"'��y, �t@l "" "' a 'rt � - :;t�t-L1!1Lts1rJt��y ,�t@l�Lg:;gM · y �Lt:;gM . y ( fl.SW ) , I ff, . ff) "'� Lt-Lt��J t-,.,.rJ M.�.., rt t:le1 1 Lts1 :;gM n,,�lL b, �@ttK1£1 1 n�, L� ' "' I I l'I, I I l'I, 8� 39 ( 37 ) 4 . The king ' s son born of a daughter of the rl:i.ler of a vassal state can be a ca" wfa, a. The king's son born of a daughter of the king of a foreign country which is independent at that time is a caw­ faa 'by right. ' In the case of a COlmtry whi. ch was formerly independent and late.r became a vassal of Bangkok, b·ut whose r·uler still maintains his position, the king could make that ruler's grandchildren--his ow· n sons and da·ughters--cawfaa • • V' y ' , , , • "if he wished. For example, phra, baad somded phraphudthaJood- faa culaaloog (Rama I ) promoted a · phra9 096aw princess, born of a cawcooinmaandaa (minor wife) who was th·e daughter of the King of· Vientiane, to be somded phracaw luugthe e cawfaa kun­ thonthibphajawadii. This kind of cawfaa i·s still considered a cawfaa 'by right. ' But she is not· so well respected as those whose mothers are of the same dynasty. In the reign of King phrabaad somded phracoomklaw (Rama IV) , nagj tam, the . ,. , . daughter of King s.,,o mded phra, naroodom of Cambodia, who was , . ', made phra9 ogca" w kampho,..o dra" adcha, s,·ud aaduaIJ, and tonkuu subi. a, the younger sister of ·su1t·an Mahmud of Lingga, were both phrasanom (minor wife) of the king who made it known that. if theyh. gave birthh_hthe children must be cawfaa according to tradition . B·ut many people were strongly ·opposed to that. (38) 5 . A prince ·whose mother is a cawfaa can be a cawfaa grandchild thro·ugh his mother� When a ca" wfa, a princess who is either a yo·unger sister or a daughter ·of a king, ·whether her husband is the king, t,Jn� , � :; b t-� t, � 11L N: L t, n� , t-JLW g L N: :; g M. � u:; g 1£1 'ft I i't> I I u L ts n. �t- �LtL; , ��Lt- � rtLn ,..,u ts rJ � , t-1 �n� , :; b u,tt :; L t M. , unra @nnnn�nt;111Lb , :; g M. UL b u@nn@N:L t � ,.,, ft, t'.l1flt .., I i't> ,.,I "" - :; g M,N:"" � b t-J1r t- L n, nw.., n 1';111L b 1 :; g M. t- @11 t,"" U. 1 � Lg :; gM, 1£1 11 ft, I ft, I nb"n. 1 u11 � ts L ll nn t- u.n, u. 1111Lr, � :; g M. 11:� tr-t:LN: fl n , r- e g s g!:) "" i't> ,.,rt, t'.l1to "" ""ft, I "" n� , t- b Lb , � t- @ � gM, � 11 L t.4, L b , nn�K , :: LgM, , t-ilm.., Ii" "' ,,,. "' "' a A, Lr, u t- � flL �U."" L ll n,..,u @r-t:� , t;t fl r-t:"" �11 u.n.., �n,.,,u t- @M I I "" /'I, I n� , �1£111w1�t- @ 1£1 N:"" Lt, � :; gM,N:"" � b L h 1 � t- @ :: g M. � 11I I ft, l'I "' ,,0 Ltv1,Lts 1 nn � � :: Lt M. 1 w1r-e1�11:LKN:fl� 1 r-eg g g nan i't, i't, a /'I, I "' n,.., u u. !J, � A, t- @n�� t t:1£1n11 � u :: , 1£1 � L , nt L ts , l:!, , l;J u. , :: g n, "' ' ' I "' t- Ll£1L b 1 Lll t- Lnn� rJ � , n� 1 Lll L b 1 N:BttM.flN: 1 I i't> "' I �,n,1: ts L ts,,� t- @ � t M. � 11L ts , � t- e:: c M.flt;s , n� , rtL� L:: ts "' ,,0 "' ,,0 "' A, t-�t- @M,L tv1, L b 1 Lt, b tL 11 1 t- @ 1£ 1 n L@ t;11£1 11 nt-J t- L fl @ I l't, l't, I l't, l't, I l't, I l't, I tl"'� , � t- e :: t M.N:L�t- U.Ltv1,Lts 1 n� , � � e :; tM,N:L� ,,,. a "' "' ,,,. l'b A, � c e 1 :: cM,� fl @ @ 9 1 U �Lt, 1 :: tM, b � 1 N: �M,� 1 t-J B� 1 . I l't, !:, I flJL�nL�K l;J� 1 9 U,� :: gM, t, � 1 N: � U,Ln, � g M.ntLflL� :; gM, "' n��1ra en� t- e ::nt M. t- Ln�Lts 1 :: c M. ts� , 11:�Lw£ :: t M.n�1 'ft f'b ,0 I i't, !:, t-}1 t- �'=' KLtv1,Lb 1 LN: t- �K fJ L�ng � LW g L11 :; g M, Ii"I "' "' ,.., t'.l1rt, N:L�n� t- U.Ltv1,L ts 1 n� 1 n,_!1,t- @w nnLw � :: t M. � c e 1 � c M. "' 11 "' "' "' a � t- e ra L �K :: � � t- e L�� :: cM. � t e 1 :; gM,�Lts 1 n� , wLN:L ,,o ,o l'tl l'I I b t- ra w 1 1r-e Lr, � :: g M.N: � � e :: , M. t- e � t- u. L t.4,W e ra Y U.M.:; g M. ,.., I "" "" ,o t'.l1rt, "' b � 1 N:� U.Ln, � gM, t- B fdi L"'tv1, L"'b 1 @ 9 1 t- LnM.r � C M. b � 1 N: � !:, !:, ne r-m , LtL; , n� , L � e�� ,� L L� l} :; g M.n� , t-�L b 1 � Uj L � g g f1,N:L 1£1 rtL� � Ln� Ujl£1 11 LW g LN::: g M. I 'ft ,,o I N:L1£1Ltv1,Lts 1 nn. 1 t- � U L�g :; gM, � g e, :; tM, N: 11, 11, b" !:) '=' .!> "" nn� t- @ -� L�g LN:fl�l�L@9 1 r t- ilmLM,Lts1@N: 1 � U ls �tt- L fl @ L b 1 � t- e :: t M.N:t u t- LW n L �K L tv1, Lb 1 ,:::, ft, ft, f I"' !:) I /1, ,,0 I "' "' Lts 1 "'C:1 L ll . Ltv1, Lb 1 n� 1 L lln� ft 1';111Lb 1 � g M.n� 1 �Lt, � n�1 L� g LN: ft, i't, i't, I "' Otr 41 a caA wfa, a, or a phra, 9 oDcaAw of any level who has a krom title, gi·ve·s birth to a son or a daughter, that child is a ca,... wfa, a through the mother, b·ut with a lower dignity · than the prince who is the father. He is a cawfaa in n.ame only. For example, . . both the older si. sters of phr,ab'a ad s.,o md,e dphra, phu, dtha, jo,... odfa, a (Rama I) had non-royal husbandse.eand each had several sons and da·ughters. All these children had to be consi dered ca·wfaa through their motherse. Later on a da··ughter of the younger of these si. · · sters became a wi. fe of phra, b'a ad s..o, md'e d phra,,ph·u, d- thaleedlaa naphaalaj (Rama I I ) while he was still a prince and she had three sons all of whom were cawfaae. Such is the examplee. Bllt the reader m·ust understand that tradition for­ bids marriage between a cawfaa princess and a phr�9 0IJcaw, . and between a phra, ,... . 9 OD caw princess and a m'o mca,... w, or a ·kh.,·un- naaD (nobleman), or a foreign prince, or a pr.ince of the royal family to whom she is not ciosely related . Therefore, cawfaa and· phra9 oD caw princesses can only marry close rela­ tives of equal or higher rank. This is why, by tradition, most cawfaa and phra9 ODCaw princesses h-ave not had h·usbands . If they are to have husbands they can only become phra, ra,...ad- chatheewii of the king. Very few have had husbands other than the king because it wo·uld be ·very unfavorably received . So there are no cawfaa who have the title through the mothere' s family as described above who can be pointed out as examples at the present timee. There are many only when a new dynasty is founded and princes newly created. ca,... wfa, a through thee· mother are considered such ' by courtesy.e' 42 I Cl/ Cl/ Cl/ '. I ,.4 c; e tJ 1 � 1'HL ww1 � 1«wiT&1 � tJ'Wil !J:w1 n e � n LL 1,1 L :we a' 'V � I ILl 'V.� LL S n � �\J S :W S 1 � 'J � A L ,J'W L � 1 tl'W L 'H:W 61 L &1 1'W 1 1,1 I L � tJ 'Vi S :: :W 1 S Pl 1 ��il n�tJ 'J 1 L ,J'WltJA eJn L l,l�� ( By courtesy) 'l � ffiJ1Lb� :W1 S Pl 1 'V I 11.1 c; L ,J'W L � 1 q :: L ,J\! 1\!LLeJ \!�'W'Vi s ::\J1'n�:W L � � � s ::� 'n 6 t:l €) Pl'W 1 � fl1n1 � n ... ... ... ... 'Ve; � � L &1 1'ri 1 1 �n L 'Vi S 1 � LL� 'l A St!TI s � 'Vi s ::n �t)J, 1 1'lJ s � L &1 1 eJ � A'W'W 1 � t:1 L ,J«w 'V I 'Vi S � L &1 1 bLeJ 'W�\! � n 1�tie � i��1 ;1 � 1;ftJ s 1 �n'U 1 s;1 � iJ L �eJ 'l � A"' I I.I I I ._, Cl/ 1 s � �� mu-n � tl 1 � � S � :W 1 nS � 1 eJ t:l'Vi eJ &1 � tJn tJ eJ � L ,J'W L � 1'W 1 n L'U S � 'U I.I .., .., I � t:1 n �t!L'HL,'j'W L � 1'W 1 'Vi eJ L �'W L n t:1 s �t:1 A a' .., or:!4 A A � eJ � eJ � A A eJ L &1 1 mi! � 'Vi�� 'n el � I n s :w� s � s 1 � i� L'WLLeJ 'W �'W � s ::tJ 1-n� :w L � � 'Vi s �'Vi 'Yl 6 - Cj .., I.I t:l eJ �� 1 ��1 L � n :W 1 S � 1 L,J'WL &1 1 1;l 1 'J L n eJ � I 'V 'V C1I I I � L �t:l �1'H:WL ,J s � � � 1'H L �\! L � 1 'W 1 LL �rt:W 1 s � 1 L ,'j'W -.., a' .'II s A cl c; a n L &1 1 n � n :w'Vi�1 6 tl � 'U ' 'U n iJ:w 1 s � 1 L 1J _c:;\!'Vi S � eJ � A L � 1 I.I I 'I.I 1.1 '1.1. A cl C.a Vi S � fi P1 1 L &1 1 n � � 6t!V S n :W 1:w 1i.J s � L 'H L ,Jew L � 1 cw 1 Cll I I a'. f1.I nc; . I � ,S � e) � L,J'WeJ �bL � Vi S � eJ � A L � 1 rl S'WB�:W1 t:1 �n s :w I I 'V �s :: s 1 � 'J � 1'WbLeJ 'W �'W 'Vi s ::\) 1 'n l;i :w L � 111 Vi s ��� L n a 1 iJ Vi S :: S 1 �v � s L n � ;'J tJ'ViS � eJ � A� ;1 � 1 S 1 %� L ,J'W I I 'V Cl/ c; I.I � s :: 6 � 1 n s :w'Vi s � s 1 � i�ri @ n l:wl � L ,'j'W L � 1 cw1 I a' I.I I 11.1 I L,JcwLL � Vi s � eJ � A L &1 1 � A s 1 'Vf �cw- e) t:l �'W L ,J'WeJ 1mu 'U 'U I d � ,:!i A el 1 � �\!t:1 � Q10 �1J L A'W- A S\!:W 1 t:l �LLeJnCW�'W'ViSn�\J1'Yl I.I I.I I 'V c; � :W L n� &1 'Vf s � � e:w L n a 1 L � 1 e t:1i'J l� ftJ s 1 �n 1 s L 1 t:1tJ 'U ;e) t:ILL ; �LL s � :W1 n n L'U s Pl 1;L ,'j'W L ;1 ;1 1:wif'W Promotion 43 (39) 6 . A child of the wal)naa (deputy king) whose mother is royal can be appointed ·cawfaa by the sovereignh. Children of the wal)naa have been allowed to be Phra.9 O9- caw from the time of the kr· om phraraadchawaIJ (i o e . warJnaa) . under King phra, b'a ad �.,, rod'e d phra, phu, . dtha, J· o"' odfa, a c' ·ulaalo" og (Rama I ) h. Later on, through the favor of the king, ei· ther beca·use of being the eldest son of the wal)na ,..a, or because of services rendered to the king, or because· the mother 's family was of sufficiently high estate to allow promotion, [ some ] were promoted to ca,..w fa, a as an honorh. There are two ca,..w . fa, a of this typeh. Princess phi( kunthoon who was the daugh- ter of the krom E._l'!ra, ra,..ad cha, warJ ·un:1 er phra, b,aa d s.,, o md'ed . phra, - ph·udthaj oodfaa culaalhoog (Rama I ) , and whose mother was a Lao princ·ess from Chiangmai, was made a cawfaa. B·uth· there was [one ] whose mother was the daughter of the Kingh. of Cam­ bodia, and [ one] whose mother w· as Q, phra9 Ol)caw daughter of the King of Thonburi, who were not made cawfa· a and had to remai. n phra, 9 OIJca,. ·wh.. Later, when the krom ph. ra, ra"a dcha,warJ under phrabaad somded phrana 9 l)klaw (Rama III ) had a son by phra orJ­ caw daaraa ; who was th·e da\lghter of th� first krom phraraad­ cha· wa9 , he was not a cawfaa either. He ·was only phra9 Ol)caw 9 1dsaraphOIJ ·until he wa·s thirty years old when, in recogni­· tion · of his diligent service, King phrabaad somded phracoom­ klaw (Rama IV) raised him to cawfaa ' by promotion . ' But s·uch ,.. . cawfa, a may not use the title s.,,o md'e dh. He may use only the ti.t le phra, boowoora, . wol)th e e li. ke phr.,a, 9 orJca,..w h. ,Such ca,..w faa are installed only at the pleasure of the king . They are outside the pattern for ca,.. wfa, a . A child of the wa na" a may be a true ca,..w fa, a only when the mother is a ca,.. l) w fa, a as explained above. b � 1 N:� L�£ � gM,nn, � L g M, 1 - �gtn.tLtAL b 1 nn, !:, � � "' "' � U ��t- @LtAL b 1 U�1 � L�� L g n,�lU� l L�� LtA :::, It,� It, It, It, It, �@rJ9 U,��gM,b� 1 N:�U,Ln,� gM,@N:r 1 LN:t-!:, ,...�KrJ Lung� a w 1 1 nu� l L M, � L tvt�@ ragl! tl:; g M. h � 1 N:�U,L n.:; g t.t !:, I ,r It, L����L g :; g M.n�,et-�Ltvi,L b 1 rt@�K 1 ttt �t1ra�1t-� r It, " , � a n�n� t- et- e�t- U,L�L b i �,, �t- e c;i ue gl\nY t- l u L b 1 a "' "'l'f, It, I � l'f, �tM.t-@� �� t-te;r� i rat"'� �u"" , unnuenLtAL b 1 t-rui!:, a " "' r n, �t-@ w g 1ra�1�t���,� LtAL b 1 n�, nn�t- @@9 1 U� � � I l'f, .l'f, ti.. L b i � gM.t-��tt- t ® �e�ntttLtn�i t-J�LLtAL b 1 It, � I It, tt, I I tt, lt, Itt, t-� � b �b LnL}�'l u�, � L�n. Ltn,�l tl\ngt- l U L,!3 1 ra�1 � 1 , t-rut�t- e u �t L UrttLts 1 n� 1 ne�K 1 u �1 P � "' - LM,� LtA�@rJ 9 U,�� gM,b� 1N:�U,L��gM,@�n.n g l\ng �LL�L b 1 � p;:, ,... p:, It, " It, It, t- 1 U L b1�gM, U LN:N:nnt-t�U l.jM,U,tL Ul3N:1 n�rtt;111 n� 1 Kt l'f, "' I'.» "" r• ']t.ri, " ,... p;:,I I n�, M It, L h 1 � g M,11@ � 1 �l U � g L unt L�Rl,.Q,n.J t-,.Q, b LrtLoe � gn.1 � brt�rtt;11 1 "' It, 'l U �fJ!�,!°1�g ULKN:Lt U fJ :, 1 llmtt- rut 1 1L0�n.J L"b 1 � gM,l;Jt-t� gM, � I I I � �l u�l LM,� LtA�@rJ 9 U,tl� tM.b�, r-t�l! Ln.�g M.nn�ro� t-� ut11L �n.e� tt, tt, b. a a "" nt n,lM.�n"'� :::,u L�t L tt�tM.e," � ,, t- ruir �� t- e:,l\ng N: Lt� N:"' �"' n.Lrt� 1 t- 1 U L b 1 rat� g ���L g � gM,��l u �l L�t Ltvt�era g ��n� 1 L�S LN: It, It, It, It, - 9 U,��SM.h�1 N:�U,L��gM,n, L�9 �L g � gM, g �ng L � nm in�n t;1 1 1 !:, � "" p:, It, I I t- 1u L b, n�n t;1 1 1� ,, i:, ra � , t- g �� i 1 Lr1:tru L g n,r-tran, L b 1 � g M, g � i\� L g :; g M, "" p:, p:, It, I I I'.»re, I r1:g ggn� 1 t- M t- LrJ@U@Ltvi,L b 1 t- rJ · � n� 1 � L h 1 . � ( o� J r I p:, l'f, It, ,... I tt, nn.t- L � t � 1 1t l ra L � £@ne�1s1, , L tvt L h , n�, L � g L N:� gM. It, It, It, " It, n, �� 1 ,u t- £ h�LLtAL b 1 rt� i � ts LMt-!, U � �n.,,uen I I :;:, , It, It, It, It, L t,t L b1n�, �ng�n�, @M.n� 1Kt � g n.1 n�n t;1 1 1 L b, �, It, It, I It, I It, I �L M,�,�trt�, � f;- L rJ e L tAL b , L b , � f;- @ :; g M,ne�K, e g, It, It, I It, It, It, � -l;Jr:-tg t n.� g M.�i�t h �, tt�LtN:Ln�gM.L�L��t�l � . I It, I It, It, trtr 45 ( 40) 7. A king's son whose mother is the daughter of a minister of state who has rendered special service may also __pe made a cawfaa if the king is the first of a new dynasty. This is yet another kind of cawfaa. This appears to have happened only onceho In the reign of the King of Th ·uri. a daughter of phra, b'onb a ad s..,o md'e d , , , phraphudthajo"od- faa culaaloog (Rama I ) had ah. son by the K ing of Thon·­ buri, · then ·she died. At that time phrabaad somded phra- phu, ' dtha, J·o"o dfa, a culaalo"� held a high position and was ., .., ' ' , ' called mahaa kasaasyg. He had the power of command i. n war like a king. As there were many wars at that time the King of Thonburi recognized phrabaad somded phra- , , " . . . . .phudthajoodfa, a c'u laalo,.. og as a lord in battle. . Since the King of Thonburi achieved the crown through conquest, he had the power to appoint cawfaa as described in sec­ tion (1 ) . So he appointed that son, who was not a caw­ faa 1 by right ' , a special cawfaa. Besides that cawfa� , , there were also two other cawfaa born to the illustrious family of the King of Thonburi. But these two were ca"w- , . fa, a 'by right ' , unlike the ca" wfaa who was the grandson of phra, b'a ad s..,o md'e d phra, phu, dth.a, J·o" ,..odfa, a c'u laaloog o But , ' .., later on, when phrabaad somd'e , ' d phra, ph·,u dtha, J· o·" odfaa culaa- ,.. . loog became ki. ng " by conquest thi. s ca" wfa, a became a cawfa, a 'by righth' because [ his mother] was the daughter of som- d'e d phra, ?'a ma, rintha, .raama" ad 16 (a wi. fe of Rama I ) and must ,.. , have been a ca" wfa, a like her son who was a cawfaa. M.W n, t-ljM. b fJ � i t- L t,"1. ::: g "" ,... IT, a,, I � L�WLN:L LN:n. � L � L b i rt�i u u L g �t- lbt � u::: g � It> I It> It> t lb lb� L g M . fJ @M. £ I!�£ n, L � g L N: ::: g M,�11 t-Lli-1. �� � �N: L l£1 l!1 U g �N: g U t-L � "'"° • "' IT, L�t,L1 N: L l£1 �LLUN:L�M.\!,� 1 M.M.t-t, �t-U.M.� � @f&@ijf1.M.li:rJM,::,. @N:� 1 Utf:g UM.� 1 ::I a r;, ,... !:, � N: L I:. �� 11 tf:g u � L � L b , � �e::: g M,@N: � 1 t- fJM,"" 1 Q@ l;J fJ N:"" fJ t, � L•�M,�M,�1 l;J fJI I ,t, ,0 I • M t,!,,tt: g UM.� 1 t- �rJ t,� L �M,�M,� 1 n,_!1,89 1 M, L �"1, N:e 9 1 M. L �"1. L � L b 1.° "' "' LfL,!3 i t-�M. B � 1 N:fJU 1 N: g g 9 N: L � L_tt L,!3 1 t- @g M,� M.� 1 n.,tt,t- t t-�fJBM.K L N: t- ��� LM.�LU j� L � L b 1 I I It, ,,. lb eg i u� L b i ::: g M, t, � , tt: � t- f'U1.M.�M.�1 e, Ln.,tt,tt:e, g t-el!1 � UJN: L � t- B g M.� "' !:, p 'il "' "' lb t- b L � L b 1 @9 1 L fJ t- BM. L b 1 ::: g M, b � 1 N:� L U. 1 fJB�tt-� lb M.�1 @9 1 U� L �L b 1 !:, "' "' "' ,,. • ' "' ,,. "' w MLOu�tt:lra Ltt:at1unte� , ra � , L u , ra L rnt 11 u I I I "'U 11"'W LN:L U"'L', t b,(l,M.t �t � L n� UJ � ,,ne, , t- L "1. ' rt, ft> I I rt, I � ,,�Gtt:L l£1n._!1,w ltt:L uw , nmt�rt: L l!1 n.,tt,n.nra Lrt:1i-1. l1u It» I !;, I rt, ::I M.tf1.,!l,�N:rJU 1 N: g g g ::: L g M, 1 B9 1 L fJ � BnM.�1�L � L b i I IT, I IT, IT, lb Lt u1m1.i �ra�gLra � 1�::: b n.@� , w � ,, L M.� UJM.t @) �M,�M,�, I I I w f'U1. L OU�N:l M.M.M.WM. �i1 L b 1 ::: g M, � @f& L @LM. L �M.a ,::, , "' ,,. '"' r M.� 1 @9 1 L@LM. L �� 11 ... ff, It, I t- flg L � L b 1 l£1 i1 � f'U1. l! t- LfJBM.\!,� 1 B9 1 L fJt-@M.LLb 1 ::: g M, @9 1 t- @M.B9L1M.L�Lts 1 f' It> It> I Ip ""I I ft> IT, It, I ft> It, ts W i N:�M.\!,� 1 t-flg L � L b 1 L t, M."1. 1 U LM.� U � fJ L N:"1. li U N: L �� f' "' r,, I !:, !:, ,::, ,... N: L 1£1 � L�K 1 L t,t L ts 1 Ut, M, L .ts M.t � fJ � n, ii:; ts Llj W Lf& M.@ M.� 1 L t,t L ts 1 l;J fJ t- n. ii � I IT, It, I rt, "' "' I M,� 1 W LN:LL� L b 1 M.�1 � WtN:M. � ::: gM, fJ t,"'�"" ' IT, "' � g @l� L g ::: g 11 M.M. L U. 1 M.N:lbM. ::: b M.WM.�11L ts 1 ::: g M,M,aM. UL b U@M. M. L�L b 1 M.�1 N:L�l ,::, I ff, ::I I ,.f I ,_ n, I lb IUI t-al! L b 1 M.tfJ @M.�1 W L U oow t- L t, "1, ::: g M,tt, �11 L N: M.�M.� IUI WML 0U t-J;, ft> I IT, I It» M, lb�1 WL t-flg L � L b 1 M.�1 g t, �N: ��� L"' � L"' b 1 U L b U@M. ( �.J> )"" p "' IT, ' "' L t,t L b , n�, �flg� g el "' "' p - ::: g M. n.l1 ne�K , L � L ts , n�, t- �M fJ l!1 LN: L g U,M,g N:@::: g M, "' rt, A- 9i7 (41 ) There are no ca ,.. wfa, a other than these seven prescribed classese. Persons suitable to be cawfaa, and who have been during three hundred years, have been princes in these seven groups only . Besides these the children of a king who are born to any phra, s,an Vo m (minor wife) can never be ca A·wfa, a. , There are three levels of rank for ca,.. wfaa . In the first level are cawfaa siblings , uncles and· aunts [ of the king] o ,.. . If these cawfa, a are separated according to the law of sagdinaa (dignity and honor )' , one will see that cawfaa who are yo·unger brothers [ of the king] are the first kind . For cawfaa who are uncles and aunts of the king the sagdinaa is . . ,.. not prescribed, but they seem to ha ve greater honor than caw- fa, a who are younger brothers beca·use the tradition observed in that law was according to age , not to closeness of rela­ tionship. · Except for the dignities used at the present time, the old law has not been altered at all . Since there is no prescription in the law [ for uncles and a·unts] they are given the same [ dignities] as cawfaa who are younger brothers so they must be included in the first levele. ca·wfaa children [of the king] are next lower in dignity. The sagdinaa of [ cawfaa] children of the king is a little less so they are considered a lower level. cawfaa grandchildren [of the king] are in the lowest level because [when] they are appointed to krom they are the same as the ·us·ual krom princes [ i. e . e, phra9 Ol}Caw] • By tradition cawfaa such as grandchildren are in the low- est level because ev·en ·when appointed to a krom they only have rank equal to phra9 ol}caw with krom titles. But the popular approval and respect of the people goes according to the times, to closeness of relationship [ to the king] , and the p·urity of " the mothe r [ e' s blood] in the royal far,1ily . So we have had caw- faa continuously up to the present timee. f1.JL}lfl�l U�ll,L t- � � L)� l;lfJ�t-J:,fJ LftL b 1 �11 � L t t L fJ 1 :: t M, L t U rJ i 1 I I l'I I � Ln.t rJ u."" ,nN:11un, t-fle n..,� n t:111L b , :: g M.t- @fli g"" �i\ n� � n� , t- � ,, � p I l'I � L g � g M, g � i\� L g � gM, fJ t � L t � bf""t U,"" L"'b 1 � t- B � t M. ( � Jl'I • "' ' � - L � L b 1 t- @ :, 1 ft� - "' "' I "' ���@ � L t eU,..l;l @ N:r 1 � 1 �,..t ll,@N:� t- @fli t B� 1 t @ �g"" � � � U @ U t- Ln.@�t-,!W,M.N:�t- � Ln� l.. rt} �O® � .° � ® ftb ' � ' ®� , �� , ®� ' lllCt ' �� ' OtJ> ' �w LM � N: � 1 "' I ���© � L t eU,..,l;l �b Ul;Ii @@bU LJ� � � lo � ft,..t...,, @ I 1!111t- ti!!I �1;1 1 ��L�ta t @ � t-,!W,r ttM.N:�t- � � N:� LftN: ® U.M.t L � ® I. nt @ LAA"" ""• l"1> •0 ;:§) l'I � N: � 1 n.......U N:� L t UN: ®W U,ft......t L � w l.. � nt ®�� 0 l"1> I "" ' ;:i)® LM.M. CtCt�® . 1;1 ' � N:� L g UN: �© U.ft,..,t ���® ul;In.� "" l"1> I n, �@; t:J�UL,o� � l., nt t- � �o� LM.M. ® N: � 1 t @� i g e � w ..-., /'I I � � g u@ U t- L rt �� 1 fJ LN:M.� b B � t-,!W,fttM.N:� t- � �o�� . l;I . M. N: � L t i1.J �C9J �� n� , ���© � L t ui � t Ul;l� ll,J • n, � n, n, ��u L � � l.. � t- � t,_ttfJ B L b 1 L � U 1 N: @ b :: g M, tKfJ @ L b 1 L � U 1 N: B b 0 I @ @ I l't, l'I l'I l'I - 11U t- N: LKftg U,ftN: 1 et ll, b � 1 N:�U.Ln, :: g M, 9 ftM.f..,t � L g :: g M, � tM.b� 1 N:�U.Ln. !> � !> n� , ��n2�1 t- @:, 1 1;1 Leu � g 11, � n2 � 1 t- @ :, 1 1;1 L u:: t n, � gM.ntrJ...... �bt}�� L g l't,� I � I lb n, t- rJ g e1 t- g u. tKfJ @ L b 1 eL � U 1 N:B b � t M. b � 1 N:�U,Ln,::gM, :: tM,f1.UUl:lft t- @ g 1 !, ,.., "" p;,,..-., I l't, /'I ,.,. I u.. n. u nut- @"' � � ,, t- LrJ @ � u��LM 1Kt�t- LrJ @ t� "" l"1> ,.., I "" !,I /'I /'I I f""t M."" LN:t L � UU."" L�L b 1 t- @ g 1 . n-, I , ,.. ,.._, �I 8tr 49 This agrees with opinions of King phrabaad somded phra, coomkla,..wh(Rama IV). The story of cawfaa which has been given here is sup­ ported with examples in every case, and also it agrees with what King phrabaad somded phracoomklaw wrote in the procla­ mation of a top�knoth·hceremonyh. This proclamation was writ- . , ' ., ' ' ten by King phrabaad somded para, , ., mintha, ra, mahaamorJk'·u d phra, - coomklaw (Rama IV) , datedh. Thursday, the eleventh day of the waxing moon, second lunar monthh, Year of the Ox, seventh year of the ten year cycle, C . s. 1227 , being the 28th day of December, B . E . 2408 [A . D . 1865]h. It was published in the periodical Bangkok Recorder, no . 1, p . 209 , T·uesday , the fifteenth day of the ·waning moon, second lunar month , Year of the Ox, the seventh year of the ten year cycle , [C . S . ] .1227, being the 17th day 17 of January , A . D. 1866,h. [ and] p . 221 , Wednesday, the fifteenth day of the waxing moon, third l·unar month, the 31st day of Jan·uary, and in no •h.2, p . 1, [ Thursday, the fifteenth day of the waxing moon, fourth lunar· month] , 18 the 1st day of March . It was published in wachirajaan wiseed from Thursday, the eighth day of the waning moon, twelfth lunar month, Year of the Dog, the eighth year of the ten year cycle, C . S . 1248 [A. D . 1886]h, no . 2, pp . 38, 46, 54, 62, 71, 78, 81, 93, tohp . 102, on Sunday, the eighth day of the waning moon, second lunar monthh. It was published in Dr . Bradley ' s Bangkok Rec-order in [ C . s.· ] 122 19 7. - End of the story of ca,..w fa, ah. (42) Five kinds of phra9 orJcawh. Here we shall discuss in order the royal sons and da·ug­ hters of the king who, in the Palatine Law· , are called phra- yawwa, ra,..ad, and other members of the royal family who have. lower s·tatush. Lru1 t- e, u � u rJ n, u n @ rtM. , W t L U, 1 1., t WMLOU�l1l WL � � ... I I I l'f> L b , l:! t- @ ::: g M. n� , nra, u rJ t- g Lt ::,u nw n t:111 L b , ::: g M. b � , 11 � ::, rf, I,l> ,f' '=' ' . "' U,Ln, ::: tM.nt rJ l:! 1 n��n� i h1.. h u 1..rt t 1.. u� L t n.J W L L b 1 "" I l'f> ..,. L hnlM. t l:It- @n� 1 t-I:, l, b 1 l:I t;- 8 :: g M, � ,,11 g U t- I., l!1 L b 1 t- @ra, l:I t- e::: g M. n� , nra, u rJ I ,I> I "" ,I> I l'f, ... ,f' t"' w�:::tM,t 1!1�:::gM,n,�n.i t-�L b 1 11811M. · � L Is 1 11@ 11M. • ;t;> ( �.l> J- � I l'f, I "' t- M UtM.L b U @ L b 1 l:l t- @ � 0 "" I l'f, ,I> n, ::: gM,n,� i un nn::: �1., w g t. 11e11� , 1.,�1.. b , n� i t- @� u� L is 1 l:l t- e::: gM, b � ::I . "" "" l'T> "' ... fl> rt t-lbM. L �L b 1 M.� 1 t- � L b 1 l:l t;- @ ::: tM,M.�1 U U � L b 1 l:l t- @ M,� 1 LW g L l1�rtg U f" ,:, _b l'T, l'f> I � ,t, ,I> It, ,0 I ::: g M. n]!;n. , 1.,�g L11 Llj � uL b , l:I t- e ;; g M, w u11g ut- 1.. ts L b 1 w"" t- L IS L b 1 � 11 L �I.. b 1 "' ""l='.t, IT, ... ::, ' "' ' It, "' "' UL�L b 1 t- @ra, g"" ��::gM, t l!1�::: gM, • .l> g lS�::: gM, • .l> ( � J ::, "' ..,. t- �M. rJ 1., t-3 1&11" M...,. n 1., lj � � t- �utM.u�L ts i t:1 t- e ::: gM.n�, M L b £ n.ra t � � y , �t-JM. g t n.t- t� I., g ;; g M,11 g U ' n. ... "' ' � t-i� 1., g ::: gM,11g u L w £ ::: gM, � g e 1 ::: g M, · w � g el ::: g M. • w ( ;I);!> J t-nM.r U tM.U@"" L l1M.�U � rt L W L"'b 1...l:l t;- @::: gM,M,� 1 ::,Ut-��M. fJ L � M...,.� t;- aU,L"'b 1 ...l:l t- @ ::: gM, n� , �tw g n,l�lt- t u L 11 u �L Lt�lt-i � L g ::: g M. rt g u 0I Lt AA , t- g Ltl'tlM. tnw n t:n, L b , ::: g M. l.. M. Lt , t- l u nw n � ,, • ::, • '=' I Ill '=' I t- �L rt @W \!1 11 M.J811� 1 11Lt- L r1, L b h1 11811M.M.� 1 t- Ln. LMfJ L� � l:l t- l1M, l,lj� I I I l'T, l'T, I 1'T, ltl I L"' Is 1...l:I t;- 8 ;; g M.n� 1 L ,U 1 t- l Ut-ag l:I 8 r'Pt 1 11""'W 1 1!,1 11 t-�t � L g ;; g M. g e, n,t- e,� 1., g ::: g M,11g U � rt g U t;- @ra, g w�::: gM, g l!1�:::gM, ' til g l!1�;; gM. I ti1 ( ;!>;!> J t- M t- L fJ @ L !s 1 l:l t- @ ::: g M, r I l'T, _. L t UfJ t 1 � 11KM.Ut fJW 1 t- L fJ 8 �fJ11 M.M.L W t Ll1rt@ b "" � "" "" I I l'lfr(I L b 1 L t U rJ t 1 Lt Lh rtrt.� ::tM, rJ t � W U 1 l!M.WM. t:111 L b 1 ::: gM, M.�M. t:111 L ts 1 ::: gM, "" "" ..,. "" '=' ..,. "' ' ' It, I I "' I "' t- e � g l!1 �� L g ::: g M. ( g l!1 �� L g ::: g M.) • ® g l!1�� L g ::: g M. • ® ( w;J) "" J 0 � 51 (43 ) 1. The king ' s children. · , ' V All children of the king born to phrasanom (minor wives), or those who are kno·wn as cawcoommaandaa (minor wife who has borne a child), have th·e same rank. They , ,. are called one kind of phra9 oIJcawe. (44 ) 2. Children of the krom phraraadch�waIJ bowoon sat haan moQkhon faajnaa (d ep·uty king) • Formerly, during the A·yue thia ·eperiod, the sons and , ,. , da·ughters of krom phraraadchawaIJ were not always the samee. . Some were phra, 9 oIJca,. w and some were m'o mca" w. Later on dur- ing the Bangkok peri· od, the king, recogn.izing that the krom phra, ra" adcha, wa9 had fought many battles, allowed all [ of his children] to be phra9 09caw� Since then they have . . together become another group , of phra " 9 oIJcaw. (45 ) 3 . Children of the krom phraraadchawa9 bowoon sa­ thaan ph1m·ug faajla9 (subdeputy· king). . . . , Sons and daughters of the krom phrara ,.a dcha, wa9l..,aIJ born . , ,. .to a recognized wife are another kind of phra9 ogcaw. (46 ) 4 . Children of cawfaa, and princes with krom titles born of phra, 9 ,..09caw mothers. Sons and daughter·s of cawfaa, krom prince·s, and phra­ ? 09caw are also phra9 09caw it their mothers are phra? oIJcaw, . . ,. . just as the child of a ca,..w fa, a princess must always be caw- faa like his mother. The·se are another kind of phra? OIJc·aw. ) 5 . ' , "(47 momca ,... w promoted to phra? oIJcaw. ' A . . momcaw who are children of krom princes or of phra , - ? 09cawe· who are senior or who have many official duties can b·e raised to phra? o9caw witho·ut limit, just as the . " , children of the wa9na,... a are raised to cawfaae. But children . " . " of krom princes or phra, ? oIJcaw in the palace of the waIJnaa . . are never raised. Only children of krom princes and phra , - 9 09caw in the royal palace--children of the king- -are so raise·d . 000 ' ;1>@ Ln� Uj-'l t:-gu.t ruM(!,, L"'l'.l ooo ' ll3 ttgun�, WLt Lt:-J L �t.n,,-. I e� , M.J8 tt� 1 LM.� Uj-'l t:- gu.�n�ttL�t:- �n L � t:- IUM, 8 9 1 t:- LM.t:-@M. L ts 1 ::gM, IJ L� 8 9 1 L fJ t- 8M. L"'b 1 ::gM, t-lUMi 8 9 1 @ 9 1 t- en"' "' "' "' t:- LnM. Lb1::gM, ra L,n.� 89 1 L IJM. Lb1 ::gM. • w @ g , M. . w ( ®;P J � � � I ,-. I ,-. I t:- l)}M, �1,ra L� t- u.n� n t;1 11Lb, ::gM. r:- e ri L n,n�, L@n�, r:- � � t:- t,ttgn. ',l I ' ,-. ,-. ,,. M.�1nU.M.LU.@ � @ 9 1 � � t,ttgn. Lb1 ::gM, . lil Lb 1 :: gM. • li1 ( 0;1> ) � � I I � _. ,-. "' t.raw 1 Y � e™tY r:- enwn �,, L ts , @ yn,n,n, Lu. I"' _. I _. .., I ,-. � a I !blW@ t=! �Ut:-J �rt,, M, L U. L rl L ts , :;gM, M,LU.jbLb, ::gM, ,-. I I ,-. I I ,-. e� M.LU.L t. nijll,11 M,M,@ 9 1 L t. U. L Y nwn�1, L ts 1 n::gM, "" 0 .., I I �-� I I I ,-. ' r:- e� fl,fJ@M.L flrJ@nn,n�, e � t- ©M,@9 1 L U� fJJt gn. Lb1 @ 9 n1 L UfJ,.,.@ "' ' "' • I'll ::gM. fJ L�@9 1 L UfJ,.,.@ ttgn. L ts 1 ::gM, · ® t gn. L ts 1 ::gM, ' ® ( �� )"' rac. wnnL ts i � r:- e ::gM. r:-@�n� l Ktt L t. Y e n , "' a "' ,,. a,.,,. ,r M,�1 �1 1 fJ t. WM.M.t Ln::gM,L M.L Y tt L � t- �nri u L M.W U� "' '.l O O �� .., r,, unt:- L fJ@ fJ L �K U L t t nnt Ln::gM,L M.L � L,..MM. t:- L,..� r,, 0 0' � � t Ln::gM.LoM. Lo� rJ t W nnnu u �n,11WMLo u :: ts r:-� � ra ,.. � ,.,. . r;1 tra�i �u Lt n,.,.u L, u �n,,, �ra� ttLLM.�n,.,.u@tt�in�ra rt Ln::gM. I �:: ts L t�t n"" r:- Lra e ;1> r:- u. L ts , Y t- e ::gM.1!1 1 1 n"" r:-,.,.w n,.,.u L M.L YttL l!1 n u u�lb,,' ' � 0 0 r,, IY> I � .... _. I ,.. ratn!B t:- Lra e ;P n�1nt:-bLb1 Y t- e ::gM,t tg �rat L ts i � r:- e ::gM. ( �� J I'll � 5'l' "' ,,. ,.. ,,. fl, n�nr-a 11L"' ts , u �n�, r:-�r:- t. �M.t-,S, L"'ts' ' , fl, � r:- e ::gM. �,, rtgu r:- L l!1 L ts , u �1!1 1 1M.fli ura nrJi uflra Y , ttL ,,. ' 111, ' ,I' ,l' . LMt:-,S, L ts 1 � t:- @::gM. L l ttgU t:- L � U �� 11 Lt.t L ts 1M.�1M.t l'fl 11!, ,,. I I '11 '11 '11 � £ 5 3 (48 ) Classes of phra , 9 ,.or:icaw are distinguished by prefatory titles . Thus , ,..there are five- kinds of phra9 09caw altogether. . . But these five kinds of phra, 9 09ca,..w areh·hnot of the same classh. The classes are ·very different fr.om one anotherh. The decreed differences in class are indicated by a prefatory titleh. There are many kinds of prefatory titles, and dignities are higher or lower according to these prefatory titles. They also serve to identify the class to which these phra, 9 orJca,.w belongh. (49) 1. phracaw borom 9 ajjakaath e e. phracawbo·rom 9 ajjakaathe echaaj and phracaw borom 9 ajj1- kaathe ejlrJ ·are the grandfather and grandmother · [ respectively] of the king. The word the e means than, that is, phracaw puu ,.. . . . than and phra, ca,.. w ja,.. a tha,.. n. 20 It is always interpreted this way. This than· ref·ers t· o the reigning king only o (50) 2. phra, ca,..w boromma, wo9. , ,.. . , phracaw borommawo9the e are the uncles and aunts of the king . (5 1 ) 3. ph!ithe e, noorJthe e. phraca·w ph!ijaath e echaaj ( older brother) , phracaw phfi­ naa9the ej1r:i · (old.er sister) , phracaw nDOIJjaathe echaaj " (young- . . . er brother) , phra, ca,..w . no, or:inaar:ith e eji'I(rJ (younger sister) of the king. Royalty of these three levels have equal dignitiesh. Be­ fore holding a krom title they have 7, 0. 00; when they receive a krom title they have 15, 000. uJ �"'� e 9 1Ll;j t- t g t L ; 1 :: g M.M.� 1 fl � L lfM. ,. L � 1f1, l;j � 1 9 U,tl:: gM. b � 1 tt � U, L n,:: g M. M. � M. � 11 t-,.,,t � L g C91 M.� @ 9 1 � � ,,. ::, I :: gM,�gLunt il£1�::gM, g �� :: g M. " GJ ,.l;j t- t g t • Cil l C?t;l' J t- ��n� e 9 L�l;j t- c. g c. L: 1 :: gM.n�, u � l L � t L�� e ra 9 U,� :: gM. b � 1 tt � U, L n, :: g M. M.� M. � 11 t- t � L g :: gM.tt g U M.� @ 9 1 ::, � ,.,, ® I "-t t��::gM, g 1£1�::gM, �Lnne 1£1 " ® l;j t- t g t • ® ( ;l);l) ) ,0 M.�� � t- U,U@ 1 t- Lfl @ L b 1 ti I 1' l!J t- e :: g M.n�, n,,!1, U LKt- L 1£1• t- Mr M.@ l£1M.� 1 M.r& Ufl t- f\ 11 U@ 1 M.� L 1 1!1 t- @,. ,I' ;I ,,,. M.� M. t:i11 L b 1 :: g M. g""' 1£1�� L g � iig 1£1�� L g :: g M,M,n, 1 t-� L b 1 :: g M. n � n� t-� , I 1' � r ,.. ;I> � l!J t- @ :: g M,M.�1 nn� � t- U, L b 1 l!J t- @ :: gM, L b 1 l!J t- e :: gM, ( ;§>;l' J ,. ,.. 'rl a ,..9 ,. ,.. ,,0 @ 9 1 l;j t- t g t � L g :: g M, ,,0 n. � 1189 1 U � L b 1 :: ·t M, t- U, M.11.t- Lr&M.�tt L � LU, 1 ooo ' ;l)® 1' a 1' �. I L M.� UJt- g U,M "-}t g ut- L �n� , a� , ooon' C?t LM.� UJ n. t- g U, �g un� , �LttLt-E @ � i @ 9 1 U� L is 1 :: gM.@ tt � 1 1' I f /'& LM.� U,.,,l;J t- l!J @9 1 � t- c. g e,� L t L,..ts 1 :: gM,M,� 1,..Kt�g �l t- � � ,. g e, ����LM,lf1, 1 L,,.M t- t L,..ts 1 L1!1 t- e :: g M.ett� 1 LM.� U l;j @ 9 1 . •9 ·9 ::, ,.,, ,. � ,.,, nL �1t1, L,,.b 1 :: tM.nbn. 1 �Lt- �� � t- e,..1£1 :: b,:,u M.,_r&..,,l£1,..f\ tt�� L t � n. ra � t � t- �� , b � � 1 l!J t- e:: g M,M,at l!J t � im@ U Ltt@ 9 1 U� ,.. � ,!:! _. ,.. I n. L b 1 :: gM,n� , t-� tKfl @ L b 1 L � u , t-n::gM,b � 1 tt�U,Lf\ " p ,.,, . "' ,.. '1' ::, :: t M.Mit il£1�� L g :: g M, g � �� L t :: t M, L t � 1 £ L� I � L g :: gM, t- g U,:: L g M, 1 tK�@ L b 1 L � U 1 tt @ is :: tM. b W 1 tt� ,.,,. , ,,. ,.. b 1.4, L n.:: g M. n�� n �,,n,IP �K,lP nr& t- ,:g1£1 t-M 11Lo l£1 nn. , nt-rru.t ""' @� 9 1 I I �,- � I � ,.. � ,,ra LI& t- U, e g , l;j t- t g t � L g L b , :; g M, . � l;j t, e, g c.� L g - � ( W� ) a ,. ,.. t:- 1\lM. @ 9 L, n. n. n. U � L,..b 1 :: tM, fl L� @ 9 1 Lfl U� L b 1 :: gM, ' ;§> ,.. @ g , u � . ;§) ( GJ;l) ) -ry£ 55 (5 2 ) 4 . 1uugthe e (r·oyal children). phracaw lu\�the echaaj (son) , phracaw luugth e ejlIJ (daughter) of the· king. ( ,. 5 3 ) 5 . raadch ,a wora, wogthehe. phra, c.a,..w ra,.. adcha, w· ora, woIJth e e , both male and female, was a rank init.iated in the reign of King phrabaad.somded phra­ coomklaw (Rama IV) because the king , being aware that when , he ascended the throne the sons and daughters of King phra- baad somded phranar:) kla·w (Rama III ) who had previously been luugthhe e (royal childr·en) , wo·uld have to be reduced to laan­ the e (royal nephews and nieces ) with the same dignity as phra9 oIJcaw children of the war:inaa , thought it inappropriate , so he made them phracaw raadchaworawoIJ the e , with dignities equal to those of his own children. Before holding a krom office they would have 6 , 000 and after receiving a krom title they would have 15 , 000 , both these and his own child­ ren being equal to the first three levels menthioned above. (54) All these five categories are phra9 oIJcaw, first class. , ,. . . All these five categories of phra9 oIJcaw are sons and da·ughters of kings. Being elevated as ·a group apart all five categories are consideredhphra9 0IJCaw , first class. (55 ) 1. woraWOIJthha e , first class. This group [is comprised of] the sons and daughters of the krom phraraadchawa9 (deputy king) in the reign of phra­ baad somded phraphudthaj5odfaa culaaloog (Rama I). Th.ey . . . are phr. a, ca,.. w wora, woIJ th e e , first class. (56) 2 . wora, woIJth e a , second class.h ,. ,. , Sons and daughters of the krom phraraadchawaIJ in the reign of phrabaad somded phraphudthalehadlaa· naphaalaj (Rama II ) are phra, ca,.. . .w wora, wo9thhe a , second class. rJ Lt:! t- e� t-U.1bW lb1';1,, Lb, :: gM, t- e ai l;j t- I'., :; gM, ' tl, "' , "' ,I> lb� 1 :; LgM, 1 egi � r:- e,g� :;gn, =gM,lb�, �n�tb,.(l, ,I> "' n�n t;111 Lb, :; gM. r:- er& n,_,n ��Lgtt,n=,M,ra Lt:i Lura.....@ I "' I :;gM, lb� 1 t-{:, �UU.M. L rJ� L�nttM.tt,u g�r\::gM, B91 � t:- C. ' ,.,, "' II" ,_, I ,I> g� r\;:g M. n� , t-f:, Lb1nl:! f:- @ n;:gM, ' ® gM,.,, :: gfl , ;: gM, " (§) ( � ) I "' ,I> n.....u @tt�1 ooo ' ®® Lnw"' u,.,,l;f t-,u. c."'� ,, u.1n� ttgu t- L� lb�, e � , ooo ' -,, Ln�u� r:- gu, tttUt:- L �n�, n� , n�n� � t-� I O I ttLt:-J@� i �UC.M, �· Lbi t:1 t- e =,M,nt Lb1nl:!f:-@;:gM, ( CJ1C1 ) I ' "' "" ,I> "' ,I> t- Lra@ Iii t:- u, I a @91lb L 1:! KL b1 :: gM. lb� 1 �ULb1nl:! t- e ::gM,nn1naiu ra "" ,_,�I "" ,I> � ,r Lbi�@�Kn�11b �UL �gLtt = LgM, 1 Lb1 l:! f:-@ ;:gM,lb�1 @9 1 nL � KL ts 1 n. I !:, "' ,I> "' t-� Lb1 l:! t- e ;:gM,@91n L l:! KLb1 =gM, · � l:! t-@ :: gM, ' � ( @)� ) I "' .I> "' ,I> l3J I, �n� @91,l>l;ft-c.ge. n. L,: 1 =gM,n�1 Jn�tsb,.(l,nt r:-i Iii n�B g 1 �Lg::gM,�gu g,_, �r\;:gM, g�r\;:gM, · � l;f f:- C,ge,n • � ( 0� ) ,I> ® �n� @91 ,l>l;f t- e,gc . n , L! , =,M,n�, ,n�� ts,.(l, n t n�n �11L,: , ::gM,b� i tt�Ln�u �L�n�=,Mnen�� L!u, ® n�eg , lbG=gMb� ,tt� , � r\::gM, , � r\=, M - � l;ft-c., c. n · � l �� J I !:, f;I ,I> .,, �11� e9 1 ,l>l;f t- t, c. L; , =, M.n�, ,n� � ts,0, n t n"'� n t;111L ts , :: , M.ts�, tt � L c.u �L �n�::, M,�,_, t-� e, K Q @• Ito � I O� L ts , L 1:1u ,� e ts :: , M ts w 1tt� u, L n::, M,n�n t;111n t L �U 1 .,, n�@9, !:, ., l't, "' I "' 1b6�" ::gM,bW 1N:� g�r\::gM, g�r\;:gM, · -,, l;f t- c.,c. . ,, ( �� , I !> ,_, ,I> w �M,�@9 1 ,1>�t-t gt L,: 1 ::g M, !1� 1 t,ttn@ Lb1 L �U1 t-!1,::gM,b�n1N:�U.Ln::gM,n�nnt;1i1nt t-,!, U'I !1� @9 , I "" l't, I I �Lg::gM,tttU . g,_, �r\ ::gM, g�r\ ;:gM, · w l;f t- I'., gI'., • U'I ((UI� ) ,I> 9� 57 (5 7 ) 3 . woraWOQthe e , third c las s . Sons and , daughters of the krom phrara,... adcha, waD in· the reign of King phrabaad somded phranaDklaw ( Rama III ) are phracaw worawogthe e ; third clas s . (58 ) 4 . worawogthe e , fourth clases . Sons and daughters of somded phrapinklaw (the second king ) e, in the reign of King phrabaad somded phrac oomklaw (Rama IV) , who are older than thee. present king , are phra- " , caw worawogth e e , fourth clas s . (5 9) 5. boworaWODthe e , first clas s . V ' ' ,... S ons and da·ughters , of somded phrapi· nklaw who are . younger than the pre s ent king are " phra, caw b owora, wogth e e , first c las s e. , (60) 6 . b oworawoDthe e , second c las s . Sons and da·ughters of the krom phraraadchawaD2 1 in , " . the present reign are phracaw b owora , woD the e , sec ond c las s . . (61 ) , 9 A V 7 . phra oDcaw laanthe e . 2 2 . . , ,... phr,a ca,... w l.,a anthe e phra9 ODCaw , whoe· are phra9 OD ca,...w beca·use ' " [ of the rank] of their mothers or who were momcaw and raised , ,._. V . . to phra, 9 oDca,... w are b oth phracaw laanthe e . (62 ) All these seven categories are phra9 oD caw, second clas s . All these s even groups of phra9 ogcaw hav·e equal dignities of 4 , 000 before appointment to a krom an·d 11, 000 after ap­ p ointment to a krom . ' , ( 63 ) 1 . phra, praphanthaWODthe e . . ' ,... phra, 9 oDca" w who are s ons and daughters of krommyyn maad- taj aaph1thag, the grandfather of the present king ' s mothei , ar. e phra, ' ,pra phanthawogthe e because they are related to the king through both parentse. nw n t:111 . n;'II;'Rsi/;:I" n p;, tt L n:: g M.L0n L 0!!I � ,:,u 1 :: ts t- !!I u t n. u,:, '"' ' n� •u Li i1,�� L U[!,J ntfb L!:) )., p;, p;, U � fblt:- � � t:- l'., [!, L g 11 g n,n,�i1,�i1, t;l11 L b 1 :: g M, L M.K fJ L U' n� 1 � L U � 11� � � t L U. 1 ,,0 ' "' "' I I fbL@ � L� ,n,0,ti b,(b tt t � ,, t- L � @ ;1>® t- L2, Jn� fJ @i1,u L N:�i1.K LOU�ttL rt, I w t:- U. L b 1 l!l t:- @ :: g M, tt L n:: g M, L il.L l!IN: t, g i1.i1.N: Li1,� g M, L i1.L l!I ( fUl� J 0 0 O 0 �ri, '11 ,,o a "'� L U L"'LfU1. t- t rJ Li1.L"'b 1 n, u L � 1 nu :::, ..... ..... "' ..... N: r, g n, i1,:; b tJ 1,nit1: t u t- LL�n�, 0 � 1 � ,, w �n�n� 1 L� t:-_f, U L b U@ @ UQ 11rl,_!b:: b L� 'il.� L; 1... bf t- @ :: g M. !:) n, t fJ w , U. Ulj g L unn. 1 t- b i1,� fUI t- u.e, t:! ,, L tt L t t-[le @ 9 1 l'=' P::,. �- � � �. rt, I p il. L �K � ,, L fU1. t-j, fJ Li1. L b 1 L U. 1 ooo ' @@ Lil.� UJ� t t- 1!1 I'!, IT> I IT> n, t � 11N:g U t- L �i1,� 1 @ N:r 1 ,� ,, Ulj N:L L {'., fU1. 1 i1, 00;1>9' @>IT> I I I !:) ,f Li1.� UJ� t�t- @ i 1 t fJ� 1 � Li1.� UJ t- L2,W� :: ts � l!l t�l L U n, I, oo� ' @ fJ @ t- l!I Li1.� UJ L b 1 l!l t- @ :: g M,i1,� 1 L ll �il.,[1, b b,(b ' "' ,,0 "' "' n, i1.tfJ @il.,.,.U[!, t fJ !!1 1 �� 11 L N:@N: � 1 @ 9 1 i1. L �Kil.� 1 t- L fJ @ I rt, I I I I n, � t :: ts L u , t- @�n@�K 1 w n 11g lL U. 1 Lil.� uJn� 1 :: ts L t l'fl I I I I fJ LN:K l1 unt L N: t- fU1. 11Lo� �ttL U i1,� L b 1 !!I t- @ :: g M,i1,� 1 I I !:) rt' f'f> ,,0 0 � , n� l!I � ,, 00;1> ' @ t- fJ� 1 L i1.� UJ � L; 1 N: @ �n� , i � il.�il.� 1 _µn� tt L � t-.....fJ L � t 1 @N:,.,• 1 ,n� w L; 1"°!!1 t- @ :: g M. i1.t t- U. L ts 1 l!l t- @ � g M. ( �� Ja "' '° @ 9 1 � t- t 9 i1.�N:J:: g M,i1.� 1 �L �K 1 Ll!l t- @ :; g M, ,o � I ... t- @ � t- U. L �� @ Q 9 U.� :: g M, b W 1 N: � U. Ln, � g M.nt @ 9 1 a "' !:) t- Lil.�:: g M. b W 1 N: � t;- @� � g @ l:: g M. il.� 1 t-[leL �L ts 1 i1. t � 11 @ 9 1 l;J t- t I !:) ,� l't, l't, ,,0 t-JK t:-_f,� L g :: g M,N:g unt L ts 1 Ll!l t- @ :; g M, · w g i1,.....M,N:.....� :: g M, • w ( � J "' ,,0 i1.� t- U.@ 9 1 � t- r, :: t M.il.� 1 � U L b 1 l!l t- @ � g M, "' � ... "" !:) "' ... n� , n� UfJ L b 1 N:@N:K � U L b 1 l!l t- @ � g M,i1,� 1 L W t LN: ,l' ,t, I po!:) l't, ,o :: gM. ra � l r, � 11fb Lt- r, � L u raJ :: g M. n� , t-1:,n� n �,, L ts , � g M. '11 I I I l't, L U 1 @ 9 1 i1.L �M.il.� 1 t-� L b 1 l!l t- @ :: g M, · � @ 9 1 � t- r, :: g M, · � ( �� ) I I � � ,,0 8� 59 , (64 ) 2. phrawo9th8 8. phra, 9 09ca,..w who are the grandchildren of a previous king , . ,.. and are phra9 oDcaw because of their mother[' s rank] , or were ' ,.. . . momcaw and raised t o phra, 09ca" w, are all phra,9 w· oDthe e. (65 ) 3 . phrasamphanthawogthe e. The phra9 09caw [children] of the krom phraraadchawa9la9 (sub -deputy king) and of the cawfaa son of the older sister of phrabaad somded phraphudthaj·oodfaa (Rama I) . are phrasam-. phantha, woDthe e. (66) All these three categories are phra9 09caw, third class. When phra, 9 09ca,..w of these three categories were still momcaw they had dignities of only 1 , 5 00, but when they became phra9 ·oDcaw the law provides no posit ion which wou· ld clearly indicate t· he amount of their dignity. It seems that in olden days they were treated as royal grandchildren. But the prac- tice of the present reign has been that if they are phra , 9 09 - caw their dignity remains at 1 , 5 00 or the dignity is not men­ tioned at all. Allowing a dignity of 1,5 00 does not seem correct. But when they are appointed to a krom they will get . 11, 000 , the same as princes of the wa9na,..a and the royal grand� children of all seven categories mentioned · earlier, which would be quite correct. phra9 09caw of these categories , con­ sidered separately from those of the waDnaa, are third class. But after being appointed to a krom they can be considered as belonging to the same category as those of the waDna,..a. (67) The prefatory titles are not regulated f or number but vary according to the reign. Altogether at present thereh·hare fifteen prefatory titles for the three classes of phra, 9 ogca,..wh. In the future if king after king succeeds to the throne in this dynasty the number of prefatory titles in each class will increase by one or two n un @i-w, 1 u @ 9 1 t;J t- t 9nM.�� @Y 1 t;J t- t 9M.M. ::: g n, ,..,. II" !:> ,,. ,..,. ,..,. ,,. ,..,. t- i t- � t- L ra @ ra � , e�n� , n � ura�Lt- t g t l:f ���l , I I ,r l'I I utM.t- L 1£1�M. t- L 1£1 rtlnJW��t;Jra t- t �M. t-� ra Ln L b 1 nJ I I ' " L � 1 nJ�t g ura t , n,l::: b n g l:f ™t�l:J t- t ::: g M.n� , u n� " a I ,.._. !:> � � t- �eY 1 1;J t- t g t ::: tM, ::: L g M. 1 �l�LU@9 1 M.L �M. ura t i a ,11 l'Tt I !:> p ::: ts L Ll l£1 11 @ 9 i nL �M.n@ttK 1 U� U l;J L� g g n l;f ra L � 1 M.M.@ 9 1 " I II" .:,A ... ,..,. I ,,r• - 1:J t- t t t n @ 9 1 1:J t- t t t utM.ra�l L t ::: b ( 0(1.3 J ,II A I n n t- L ra @ rtLUra t 1 hura�Lt- b u L ra t- t 1£1 ura t 1 ueg 1 gL::: @ L t ,,� I ""' .,..,. " .. 11:1' :, I uragh1 ::: b @ 9 1 n L �M. L t ut- � L n � ut;J ra t � � �U@9 1 n L �M. ""' ... ,..,. ... !:> I " L t ::: b LLl L ij 1 nn@9 1 1;J t- t�Lg ra L� t- L� ( �C'i J I ,.. · I 'i1 ,a I " @ 9 1 1:J t- t � t nn� , ra � , uE�l ,. " t- b.. @ 9 1 t- � L b 1 ::: tM, @ 9h1 L fl,L b 1 L t�t ::: b t- MM.n e�M. 1" ,.. "' , ,.. p II" ::: L t M. 1 �L ls t- t l!l Lol:f �t::: L t M, 1 �M.tM.�� y , t- @ � n� , I l'I ' ,/1 t- L�� t ra � , t- L�t- L � U t- L��t ra L � Bj 1 M.�1 L � t- @ ra U raL )!I 1!1 111'1.� 1 WE, g l::: @ L t t- g l!1 UrJ i 1 Lol:f I I I nQ, 1 WLN:L n""' t-,..,.W @ 9 h1 t;J t- t 9 n,M...,. �,..,.� @9 1 t;J t- t 9 n,M...,. ::: t n, t'f> I ,.. ,,. ,. @9 1 1;J t- t t t n @9 1 1;J t- t t t @9 1 1;J t- t g t� L t @9 1 1;J t- t ,,. ,,. ,,0 ,,. N:g n. nQ,, ¼ 1£1 11 t- ! b n� , ¼� L 1£1 t- t �M. nt t- @ � t- enn� , I O I t'I M.n � 1 ura g 1 L u i t- @� n � , � un n t- W @ 9 1 M.L �M. @9 1 I""' �- ""' I � 11:1'!:J ,,r• ,..,. n. L ra u � @ 9 1 Lra t- @ n @9 1 L raM. @ g , L uraJ n� , t-J t- g 1£1 L}� � L n ::: gM, " I M.Q,1ft� ,� L n ::: g M. L nL l:f n� 1�t t-iL 0l:f0 LJ1.L0 0l:f �fl,1 1 l �� J ftlW @ �1£1 t:t-J� t "' l'Tt n l£1 n � , L � L b 1 @9 1 1;J t- tN:t n L b 1 ::: tM, b � , � � L �L b 1 .:, l'Tt "' ,.. ,,0 " " " @ 9 1 L ura et1: gn L ts 1 h::: t M. ts w , �� t- L ra @n e�M. , LMM. ,..,. ,.. !:> ' II" ,.. t- L � b W 1 � � 1£1 11� 1£1 1 L b 1 l:f t- @::: g M, M.@ ttM. 1 l;J t- t ::: g M, n,..,. � L �!:> ,., II" a l'fl I 11, ,,0 ,II � L w�tt- l:f Mn�L�L! , � ,, n�u n,t- L � e t- @ � t- L � e::: � 09 61 in each reign. For ca,.. wfa, a the usage should be according to the order in the royal family, like phra9 oDcaw, adding only , the title sVo md'e d in front. For example, s Vo mded phra, borom , . ,._ , V ' , A . , . 9 ajjakaathe e cawfaa, somded phracaw borommawoDthe e caAw fa, a, and so on in th.is way. (68) The meaning of the prefatory titlesh. The prefatory titles for princes which have direct meanings like 9 ajjakaathe e (king ' s grandfather), phfijaa­ the e (king 's older brother), nooDjaath e e· (king 's yo·unger brother), 1·G.ugjaath ee (king ' s sons), and laanthe e (king I s grandson) ar·e old. They indicate real kinship to the king. But the words like boromma, woDthe e, ra" adcha, wora, woDthe e, wora, woDthe e, bowora, woDthee, pr'a phanth.a, woDth e e, and sVamphan- thawoDthe e do not have any specific meaning . They are only honorific terms for the senior family lineages, the lesser lines, and the related line s. These terms are new [and are used] becaus e the words with direct meanings like caw· paa­ the e (king 's older paternal almt), phracaw luDthe e (king '� older uncle) are not euphonioush. So the term boromma·woD­ the e is us ed. ( 69) As for raadchawoDthe e , it would be incorrect to call them lVa anthe e because their dignity is greater than laV anthe e. It is difficult to call them by a term indicating direct [re- lation to the king] so they are called in this way. (70) Regarding the group of wora , woDthe e and bowora, woDthee, they ha·ve the same dignity as laanthe e but they cannot be . called laV anthe e because all four levels of the , phrawora, woD - the e are . of senior lineage s. To refer · to them all collec­ tively as cawnaaj (royal family) of the king would be in­ correct--inappropriate for the vario·us gro·ups--so another term is used . It is the same with praphanthawo9the e and saV mphantha, woDth e e. @ � u �fl, Lt- � L� ,,..� t-@ ;; g M, ii,� u L ts �J L ts , tt@ ttllt ( W(UI ) /'fl I n, ii,LU, 1 t-lit 11 C9l fJ@ U �fl,11tt L g 1 t- @ � L @fl, U p ... ,.,, I"!, I I I t- �i\,@�!tt 1 @91 � t- t�g n, L ts 1 ;; g M,il,�1!tt t U fJ�@ fJ � L t- t I ,.. IT, /'fl IT, U L�L g 1 n@�t-�'°rJ Lto�,.Q, � i\,�1� Li\,L �� 11 131 �n� @91 �t- t g t L,: , ;; g M.n�, Mn,,!l, ;; ts L� rog u t- �LrJ t t � g i t n, ... "" ,0 ;; tM.11g u n ,,.,,u t-M�t-@ L g 1 t,@� L � t L�;; g M, t, L U.�L � f ,.. @91 L U�rJJ;;ntM,i\,�1 UfJ i 1 � t�@��Lt- t nn� ;; gM,il,�1 IT, IT, ii,@�� , wlnts u � , w ,,L tt L g , t- l Lon, �LOU,tn� , n LU,� t-@ !, I l"fl ,_., n, � g M. W 11@ g 1 � t- t g t � L g L ts 1 � g M,n� 1 U t �fJ @ L ts 1 L � U 1 I !, ,_., IT, .,, I IT, l'Y> �@b� g M, ts � , ��U, L n , ;; g M, fJ L� t- L � �u� g w� L g�L � (l,il,;;b !, ,.,,I tt, L lJ L�tLft;t M, fJ L f-3-t- L � fJ@i\, L U @ fJJ � tM,i\,�1 L t. (l,_!l,M L t 1 IT, I It, ,t, I t-@� L � t L11 � g M,rJ L� L UrJJ � g M,i1,�1nt-� � UJ� L fJ � L tt I I n, i\,�!i-1,11 g U t-@ � ��li� tM.n�, t-� g ra ;; g n,� L g nwJ � t, @ ;; g M, ;; LM, � 1 f;, I I ,.. b L � � � g M. ts � , �� 11 g u@ � nnn, bts ts n_n�n t:111n, n� � u , nn_, n� u ra,R,l;j , t !, f;, p ,.,, )o V "" Li "" "" /'fl I l'tii., l!:," ,l' t;- M, t- f1ollt t- L fJ@ U@�� , t tnt Ln � g M,L i\,L ��t- ra �Ln ;; t M, LCi\, L0� ( C91IUI J i., t;:1 p ,::, 0 C p ,.,, I I I nun@tt� 1 t. � � , � t-@n� n t:111L ts , � g M, ,.,, f;, p "" /'fl t:-@� �£6 tt �� L g U� t t-@ W U l;j�J� �1� tttrJ� 1 �g g g "' "' �2n,.,,u r:- t wnr:-@l 1 t L U ii,� w ii,� C9l n�,nL�L@� L g n, I � g M,�t t-@W U LM t- t.@91 U� L ts 1 ;; g M, L t. u� g 1 L u cr ,.,, I'll !, IT, ,.,, "" "" I'll n, t-@ g L tt l';l�M,!tt , � L L U �fl,J �M,�1 L t 1 @ � 1 nL�t-J� fJ L li "' "' ... j:, l'l> It, I t- 'rlg � U�� "'t:1 tt L t��""' L t, n, L g u. u L tttti1,@UW 11 nt- tB ura g 1 j:, ""' "" "" I I l"fl ,.,, n, n, t-�� � L� L u L ™t-J,@g , u �L ts , � g M. L t u ra i , � ts L™t-J, I ,.. It, I !, It, It, I IT, g w � ;; g M, g wi\� t M. t- Mn@�M, 1 t ra � 1 � t-@n�n r-a11L ts 1 ""' It;:I ,;, "" _., "" I IT, t-@� g ,:@;;tM.n�, n�@g , g L;;@ � t M. L � ura i , � L t ts t n, L� 1 t-@W W 11 i\,J�J L0�f1o�1 � t t-��;; L g M, 1 �LJ!i LM, U@ � 1 IT, rt, I rt, I I � 11n�, M i\, ·L �M, 1 � t- L W U!J t 1 t-�L � p 511 0 ( ©) (l.!l ) n.p I I I c9 63 (71) The various terms spoken of here are [ chosen] for their euphony, honor and appropriateness to the rank. B·ut one m·ust understand that when the appellation phra9 • • • the e is used it refers to the phra, 9 • • • of a particular king. For example, sons and da·ughters of the wagnaa (deputy king) cannot be call- ed phr,a caA · w luA ugth e e wagnaA a. People who called them thus, as has happened i· n the past,· committed an offence every time. Later, when I was recei·ving petitions, I met with two or three , A A petitioners who called [ these princes] A phracaw lu·ugth e e waIJnaa and had to be punished. 'Ihis corresponds to ·the ·tradition of giving the date of an era. One m·ust also use the year of the reign of the particular king. (72 ) Prefatory titles granted to special royalty. There is another special kind of prefatory title which originated in the pre.sent reign . krom somded phrasudaa rad- ' , A , ' ,. . A ' . . ,tanaraadch.aprajulm is the sister of krommyyn maadtajaaph'-.i thag, my grandfather on _my mother' s side, and she is· considered- my maternal great-aunt . From the point of view of the royal family of King phrabaad somded phracoomklaw (Rama IV) she is a phracaw raadchaworawoIJtha a, but this ·1ady took care of me from the tii·ne when I was very yo·ung until I grew up, j·ust as if she were my mother. So I allowed her to be called phra? aj- j1kaathea ,according to my mother's line. As for kromphra9 pawareed warljaalOIJkoon, if one considers it, he is a phra­ caw wora�oIJ the e, second class, bu· t he ordained me [ as a monk] an. d taught me a great deal, so I allowed him to be a phra , caA w borommawoI)thea, as if he were my yo;unger uncle. These are the only two unusual cases. ' " ( 73 ) momcawh. · rank down from phra; ? oIJ caAThe next w are the sons and L ts 1 M.BttM. 1 fl,LM.r!i L ts 1 11 BN:M, W ,, ,r tt, I I L b 1 M.@N:M, 1 ™ I> t- r ft@rm,., , � ll1L � t- L W � � t- L W fJ L �� L � t- h 11l t- LM,M,(1;t, I I I It, I I � ,, � g M, 11� tN:L 1'., L (li gM,11� L � t- L fJ @ � l:'.!M.�M.� 1 1£1 11 M.@lil1.,., 1 L� 1 �11l'..,.,, 1£1 It, I I I t- Ln n� n@� M, , u1 111 � t- tit- @ 1£1 ft@ u 1£1 11 M.�M.�11L ts 1 t- 1£1' 11 L N: t- � � t- I'..� L g ' It, I I I It, "' � g M, L� 1 L l:'.! I'., 1 L 11 t- l:'.! � t- I'..� L g 11@ rm 1£1 11 t- 1!1 N: @ li:M, 1!1 11 ( �(U! J It, "' ' , a I I t- L n,11 ut rJ � , U,rJ � , t- L nn�nn., fl.Lu,w ,, t- ™tu, , L ts , l'="b ,i::, ,i::, � It, � I,i::, I rs, It, fJ L W L b 1 L l'.. ft,.,,U U fJ i 1 M L r!i 1 U@M.t- L !li 1£1 11 nft,[b� ts,(l,M.t � @ I It, I It, I l't, I t-E t-� � L g � L c. u. 1 11 @ rt:M, rJ U,L� l L g rJ L w � g u11@rt:M, I I I I n@�M, , 11 @ rt:M,n�,nra � 0,, g L u � L g nt L ts , L t ura i , � L11 l I I It, t It, I n� t- @ � t- MM.�1!1 1111 11w , � ts g � trt:L t- w t- �M,fJ L U' L rt: 1£1 11 N: @ lil1. L r, r • I'=" b I I Ii ,.,, I I M.� M. �11L b 1 � g M, � t- @ � g M, � UtM.Jfl.lf' b}M,LJ� �N:� 1 � t- fJM,""' 1 1£1 11U fJ g""' 1 I It, -" It, t m L g n.lN:fJf;! 1 N:g g g oo� L M...,� U,.,,l;J @ Li,., M.""' L �M, 1 @n,,., � g u � 11U � U �fl,1 1@� It, I I I\, t- l:'.!f?g l L 11� U @� 1 fJ L �fl,L}!l t- L�� ooo ' @ LM.� Uj @ � �r, �11 � U�� L g It, • tt, It, l J> ra L � t- L � �nL t- u,!1,M. L ts , n� , � m L g n, l t- M 11 L J£i 11 L l!1 fJ l'.. � t- @M. 1 L L! I IT) t tt, I I tt, I tt, I\, @� �M � U�� L g L 1'., UfJ i 1 fJ LM.L b 1 f'bJ t- @� , � � l;J fJ � � ts t- I'., �M,N:L@ li:M, � ,, I • It, I I L Li ftt- I'.. �M,11 @ rm l;J t- t � L g 1 1 @N:M, W 11 lJ>fU! J � t- I'., � L g N: @ N:M, It, ,,. I "' I I ," I 11 fJM. 1 N: g g g 11 L 1£1 fJ L ftM.rl. 1 M.M.@ 1£1 oo� fJ L M.M,� 1 fJ L � U I'=" � a I Ln� uJ� t- t �M,11 @rmn�, fl.Lt- � t;J t- t � L g 11 @rt:M, t- @ !li u � t- ('., t:'.!M, 11 @N:M, I -" I I oo I\,� LM.� Uj � � t- 1'.. � L g N: @11M,ft� 1 L b 1 N:L @ N:M, t- @f!i U � � t- I'., � L g lb@N:M, ,i, I tt, I "' oo� ' @ L M.� Uj� L b 1 N:@11M,M.� 1 t- @ 1£1 "' . ,.. ft� � u ll L,!9 1 l!,J t- @ � g M,ft� 1�L�l L � g L11 t-"' � L,: 1 - � t- @ � g M, L µ,L ts 1 g""' 1£1 � � gM, g 1£1 � � g M. � 11 L ts ..,g fl,fJ I'., � "' � � IT> � Y , � ll1Lt-� t-JM,t-�� L g � g M,11 g u il£1 � � g M. t l£1 � � t M. ,.,., I I "t79 65 da·ughters of krom phraraadchawarJlarJ (sub.:.deputy king) who were not born of recognized wives, and the sons and da lghters " , , of cawfaa and phra9 orJ ca" w whose mothers are not phra, 9 orJca"w. all t·hese m·ust be momcaw and have a dignity of 1,500. ' " , ' V momraadchawog, momluag and the transition to commoners. . . ' . ' , Children of momca" w are momra" adchaWOIJ with a dignity of 5 ' , . . 00 . Children ' of momra" adchawor.1 are momlu..,ar.1 with a dignity of 400. After that . [ their children] are commoners according to tradition. (74 ) m'omra,._adcha, wo9 and m 'o mluV aIJ, when connected with the raadchan1kuun (lesser royal fine), are simply called ' mom as another special designation. . ' A , ' V There are momraadchaworJ and momlua9 who, having acq•uired . . a rank which attaches them to royalty, are called ra" adcha, ni� - kuun . This is an old name for the stat·us of officials who rode the four chaar.1khaaj [ elephants] , 23 with a dignity of , . , . ' A 1, 000, or the chaa9khamplaaJchyag [ elephants], 23 ma, akhlVoorJ [ horse] , 23 or krabyy [ b·uffalo] , 2· 3 with a dignity of 800. The tradition of the olden days involved a full complement to accompany the king into battle, but later all these posi­ tions were not filled. There were only one or two and they were not called caw (lord, prince) in the government. They were changed to mom like mom krataaj raachoothaj and mom theewaath1raad, who are still living. However, outsiders still call them caw taaj and caw theewanyrJ. But there are some who have become khUilllaarJ (nobles) completely. ' (75 ) Those from momra " adcha, wor.1 down dress and wait on the the king like nobles, not like royalty; those from momcaw up like royalty. Those from momraadchaWOrJ down, when attending the king in olden days, had to· wear sompag (a kind of printed material) like the nobles, but each a different kind. They wore a white sash, not a colored one, and they could not wear clothes of M,tM rtg u fl!! U, M.ttKrtgu p;:,I t"' f n�rtgu ei u."' n�rtg u I t-t �K rtg U � I!"' t-t �Kitg UI ::gM,rtgu ';§> u."' ::gM,rtgu I �gM. ts � ,rt�rtgu w u. ::gM, b � 1 rt�rtg U b P b I rtugu,n,mn,�gM,n, U L�filn,�gM, L tUrJg1nL � 1 P b ,.,, ,.,, ,.,, I P t-,.,,� Kt-,.,,t [& Lg� gM. rtg U 1£1 11 L tUrJB rl,lt"' l:! t-B ::g M. t-B�L nK I I I ..0 l't> t-tt- L rJ@n@rt K 1 rtLtrJ � 1 t-gl:jrtrJt� gL�@ L tuag1nL t ,.,, p;:, "" �to "" "" I I l"t,, I I CT u Lgn,rtL t-,.,,�Kt-j,{&nLg::gM,['tg U@rt�, b L M.Lo@�UJ l;lrJ� I ..0 M,M, t- MM. l:! t- @ U@ t- �Kt-t�nL g::gM,rtgu LturJg1 t-Ml:jt-@ t'.!1r I� "" I,.,, ......I "' �I 1>. 1 ..o I 1 ..0 M.M.nL rtrt"" rJl:j 1 U."" 1£1 1 1 t- L rl, l:! t- @ nt-@� t- L rl, t- M,K l:j t, @r"'t t-,.,,�K �r{> � I I '1,..0 l't> I ..0 rJ L� � � U... M.L ��gtn, t-,.,t, � Lg::gM,rtt U � I!"" t-,.,,� ls1, t-,,,t � ( fl!!fl!! ) I M.JrJt,,,� L,,,M t-j, t-@�nl;lrJf1.�1 � L t M. 1 t- L rJ@ t-@� t- U,� l I � n,u.,. n,J n, Uf& tu ra i 1 rtU g1k mn,� gM. L tU rJg 1 trJ� 1� t- @ Pb ,.,, P ..0 n, � M,� 1 ��n1 1 t-1 L0l:j lt L � M,�gu,m,Cb�gM,nL �UrJi 1 � rt�rJ@� g�m,Cb� t M. rbM, t t �m,Cb�t M. Ln trJ� 1 nUrJ i 1 nMl:j t- @ t-@� I I ..0 rt L � t-t� Lg::gM,rt t U LturJg1 urtM.l:jtrJ� 1 l:j t-@rtL � L M t-t @> ,.,, I'=' ,,, "" "" I ..0 l't, t- L rl, l:j t- @ t-@�t- L n, t- M,K l:j t-@rt LMrJ L � �l:j t- rtM. L �� rJ L M.L b 1 "" "'..0 ,,, p ..0 tt, I IT, ttn, t-,.,,t �nL t :: tM,rtt U ® U."" @ t:!n� fl!! ,,,� L"'@ '� 1 rt U 11M. L U.� L g�gM.I p;:, . p;:, "" �g11 , l :: Isn�M. t:1 11 L b 1 :: gM. 1£1 1 1t � 1 1 �LM,� M,@ �1 n,,.,,g M,L� M,@ �, t-gu ,0• tt, I l't, l't, ;'fi� p;:,I p;:,I t-�11L01£1 M,� 1 �ML! 1 1't @�M, �ML� 1..o�t- @� gM, �MLt M,�M, �1 1 L b 1 ::gM, L b 1 f1.�1 � l;l t- t� L l;l t-trtt n,�gM, l;lrJrJt� Lt:: ts�� n,g K L�U. l;IrJ ( Cifl!I ) ,,, 0 "" l't, I ,.0 IT, I IT, I , L � 1 t- a � 1 n@1£1nJn�1n�u::g1£1� L t n�n,� � ...t:l rtLtl:!r""t � M,�M. t:! 1 1 L ts 1 ::gM,nL � 1 L it Li gLt- L rJBt� t- 1£1 1 1 :: ts rJ L M, I I IT, l't, f • L b 1 M.t l1LM.� L.ts 1 rtB l't Kl£1 11t- 1£1 U. 11 L b 1 M.�1 l;lrJ t-J � L b 1 l't> ,r ';!l't> I I ';:t l't> l'tl I tt, 99 67 varied desig·ns and many colors like those who had tr·uly royal ' rank. In the royal family those from momc�" ·up co·uld dress in any manner when attending the king without offence . End of ranks in the royal family. (76) Titles c onferred on princes by the king . Here we shall talk abo·ut the positions which the king can confer, according to his favor, on members of the royal " , , ,.. , ,. family, whether cawfaa, phra9 oQcaw or mom· caw. There are seven classesh. " 1. waQnaa. The first one is the krom " phra, raadcha, waQ bowoon sathaan mOQkhOn faajnaa. Sometimes there was one, sometimes two. If thereh· was ·only one he ·was usually called , " , krom phraraadchawaQ. If there were two one was called phra , - banthuunjaj (senior phra . • • ) and the other phrabanthuunnooj (junior phra • • • ) . They were called phrabanthuun because an , order from either one was called a phrabanthuun and they were both referred to [ by this term] because they had the rank of waQnaa (deputy king) . ( 77) 2. waQlaQ· . The second was krom phraraadchawaQ bowoon sathaan phimug faajlaQ. Sometimes there wa·s one, sometimes 1 two.h· However , as it happens, [ only] one was called krom phra, ra" adcha, warJh. It is not known what the other was called . , " though he had the same rank and power as the krom phraraad- chawaQlaQ. This happened only once, unlike the waQnaa, ·of . ,-. _, V which there were two more often. The krom , phraraadchawaQlaQ was also called either phrabanchaa or phrabanthuun. Class 3. krom somded phra9 24 Class 4. kromphra9 . V Class 5 . kromluarJ · Class 6. kromkhVun ' . Class 7. krornrnyyn f\L�t-@�gM, N:gUL ts 1 l1� 1 �t, Llbt-@!1LAAt_k1,W 1 1 e, N:� 1 N:LWfl@g LM.t}� �LM,�1eN:LM,�gM, It, I I It, I I -LW�bULb 1 �t-@�gM,@�t-�U gl;Jg 1 ltN: g U t-AA n@N:M. 1 n� 1 fl L � Ut-� !:, s, ,.,. It, ,.0 ' ,.o I nn�t-@Lts 1 1e1�t-11n 1 fl e M,M,M,N:M,U,M,� 1 M,M,N:M,t-@!1 � t, Lfl 0J:110�� 1 1 l'J}r40 ,.,. ,.,. \g 1t, I a f r a , flLn e� nn � gL�@nN:M.N:guLturagi u.@� ra L 0 � L gM, 1 ( o� ) ,.,, l'J}r ,.,, "" "" �1, I I I I t-tn,t-u.t-t�M.i MLrtgu��n,rtguLts 1 t-Mn@N:M. 1 l'J}r1, ,.,. ,.,.I tP n, I ��LlbM.��N:gu��n,i-t:ieuLtse1 N: t-Mrtgun�� 1 n11 nn "" ,.,.,.0 "' "" P ,l' a lb N:M.ieMLtLl"ht-@!1 flLnn� ,� nn�t-@Lts 1 netL11t-W�Lt-t I I I I � l't, It,I � lb mti-t:M.n� 1 �trtM.n� , u.LL11��,1 ULN:�Ln�11Jt-� I I It, It, I'\, lb � ts g e, �N: � L��f,� ��lllM.t �n� , nn� t- @ L b 1 L t, n 1 ,nni-t:M. @Q; I It, � tt, I I a I I AA 1 nwn � 1 e1Lts 1 0 rt 1 w , 1 ra@t-�t-ra unnLts 1 �t-@� iM n� , Lt nu. 1 1nL flM !:, .,, ,.,, ,.,.I• It, I I I !:, a It, ,.0 I t-@!1N:�e, @�@ � nnnN:M.n�ei i-t:guLts 1 nnLts 1 �t-@ n� , MmL g11 1 11 f "" a n. "" � g M, L t N: U � roLg111 raLNlt.�ts�@�t-�nt 0 � t-� n t l �(UI J I I'='!:, • tra� 1�raLt-. tstL"11 1 iLun� 1 ra � , W �l:! 1 1 M,L @ � ts� � tts tL @ 1 N: L �L gM, 1 nt-J flJt- ��fa U, L M,� I • I I n- I £ U,bg e,�Lgg� g 1 nnrn� 1 �N:g UL: 1 nt-�g�g 1n "" I'=' ,.,. .... ,.0 N:g U t- Ml10N:M. 1 � L g M, 1 t- 0 1 t W t- @!1N:g U L b 1 @�11 U N:gULb 1 0� � ,.,. � ,.,. f ,.,, l"t, I ,t, I n@�M. 1 t-�Lts 1 @J: •' Lt-Lra@n� 1 w lo M. 1 nwLe, ts tL11 1 rtL� ts n@N:M. , t-tsnn ,.,, It, I I It, I It, I tP a lbU.1 1 � t- 0 1 rJ U.Ln� nr:-J Ufl i 1�Lo� � U,bge, �Lgg1;Jg 1 n Lts 1 �t-e�gM,nt l'lo I ,.o It, ,.0 lb n�N:g uurai ,� n� uu.lo t-Jn@�M. 1 e, fl� ,� N:g uei: ura t , lb ra e r:-� N:M. N: g u I I I I p I L ts 1 t-@!1N:� 1 rtLn�iM u@@�LN:L nan rtg u011 Ufl g, l' "" n� 01:n� 1 nnrtgu It, It, ' I a g LN: gun� , L ts , e �, � 1 1 N:gUt-LWLturag 1 U,L0� N:Ln�gM, ( �fUl ) "" "" It, ' I I I 89 69 (78) The name of a krom prince is the name of the krom group under him which is the same as the name of the krom ad­ ministrator. When a prince is appointed to a krom, which is called ' taaI)krom, people call him by the name of the krom . They do not use the prince's original name. They simply call him by the name of the krom, just as today we say krommyyn nareed­ raadchaworarid. Why is he called that way" The Thai th.em­ se·lves hardly understand the reason that princes are refer­ red to in this way--by the same name as that of their own cawkrom (administrator ) . For example, in the case of krom , . ,. nareed, his ca,. ' wkrom i. s also myyn na, �e,. edra,. adcha, wora, ri,. d . The Thai who are c·onfused by thish· just aren't· interested enough to read and think. It is a very simple thing to understand. ( 7 9 ) In old books there is evidence that the name is really the name of the group. In the books which were written in olden days there were phra, ,. ' ? oI)caw so-and-so who had ca,. wkrom who were myyn so- . . , ,. and-so. That is, the original name of the phra9 oI)caw was still used . But when the king saw that that prince was im­ portant, had wisdom enough to be in charge of many people, and had a large group of freemen (khaathaj ) , he established those freemen who were the masters (naaj ) of the gro·ups of serfs (baawphrajh) as a krom, with a cawkrom (administrator) , paladkrom (deputy administrator) , and samubanchii (control­ er)h� just like the cawkrom and paladkrom of all the phraj­ l�aD (royal serfs) . h24a (80) Because of self-consciousness and the liking for long names, names have been de·veloped especially for princes o ' The name by which such-and-such a krommyyn is called is the name of the naaj (master, overseer) who is the myyTI. of that gro·up under the charge of that prince. . For example, , ,. , ,. '· ' ,. ,.krom nareed was originally named phra? oDcaw kr1dsadaaph1n1- v . . . . h.aan, b·ut the head of his servants, who is the cawkrom is 70 � d J .,., "' J q,, U'W L DUTI'm-lUU L SA S S 1 �J Sq TI 5 L lJ eJ � � L c,is �n °lb� � � 0 �t0 � � L 1 � n 1 1� S � 0 � ;L ;1 n q��1n��1 S n SlJ�UU L S A S.,.,S 1 �J strn 617Fl J S bb� 6 S SlJ L V.E.JlJ1TI � �n � � 0 1 vt0 L �lJ ;1 vt0 L �:wtu LDu�01Ti v � 1 � � • • :w 1 n L ��0ui-ru�n s :w�� J � J � A 1 s s 1 v��� �eJU J lJ O" I q,, II � n s lJ� S � L TI L JA S te n � 1 � L �U�U t0uU L �U�11Tiv .., .., . �n � �'WeJ �n'U�11TI bb � L FI : � �u � bb�LTI E.JlJn � � v��teJ L 'W : 1 � 1 E.1 1 1 1 L � eJicu 1 �:w1 L 1 E.J n �eJ L �:wi� • q 1 � 1 �TI � � LDuTI 1n s s�0 � q,, • ..., � �1� L ? �n t0 L � 1 n s :w L � E.1 '-' I , I c,i O 113 ,:!,I O 1131 < �® ) � , �u1:w d � bl 1 � �bb vn ll � L �E.I �n S:WFl 1�U � �:WUA 1�U � I fl.I fl.I I c:;, �1 11 L Dut0 0 � 1 1 �:w �1un � 1 �n � � L �1 1 � J 1 n s:w �lJJ � ..., � UUU L �:,:!,IW0Ue°lbUn SlJ�S � S 1 �J �� J SUU ..., q,, � c,i ..., �0 � J �'VrW1UU L SE.Jn J �� 1 S � bl 1U:W � Fl � 1 u �:).Jcu � s � s 1 Vi�� d s I I I fl.I I q., � bl 1'WnlJ� �� 1:w��eJ L � 1 n S:WeJ eJn L?Vn �eJ'J�'VrW1llTIU q q., q,, I � 1 u � 00 � n s lJV. L �s 1 � i� vrw 1 i � r,i� �eJ 1 u 1 � TI � � l?1 � �u - q,, • I u1 � 1un s:wlJ 1 n � �1 � L 1 �n t0 i� L � � L Du� s � lJ 1�1 1 I O" I 'LI fl.I I L ? vn 1 1 1��n 0 � A ; L DU L � 1u1 v�1mu I I .._, � O".,rc:;, c,i t0 J 1 J ��e) ��S � 0 � AUU� S � 0 � Aun:w L �:W0'W � 1 U 71 myyn nareedraadchaworarid. When using [ the prince ' s] whole . name one .s ho·uld say phra, 9 orJcaA w kr 'i.ds'adaa. phi( ni'- hVaa n kromrn'yyn na, re" " , , . . . . .edraadchaworari,. d. Traditionally 'Ihai are likely to be self-con·scious about their old names because their old names are, for the most part, simple Thai names. For example, V V A ' kromluarJ woIJsaath(1 raadsan'-.1 d was named nuam, and kromphra, 9 " . . . . theeweed was named klaaIJ. These names are 'Ihai words and are likely to be the same as a retainer's or anybody else ' s, and the Thai like long, beautiful names o If somebody calls [ a prince] by his old name he will appear impolite, and it will sometimes anger the prince as an insult. So one simply ·uses the name of his cawkrom, thus, najkr. om ( of the krom) of myyn so-and-so, or najkr. om of khun so-and-so. (81 ) The name of the waI)naa (deputy king) is the name of · [his] palace and it is the same with the waglag (sub-deputy king)_. If the word krom and the word mYYP are said as separate words, without ma in the middle25 it will be understood, just as najkrom [ as in najkrom] phraraadchawarJ bowoon, thath·his, ,_ . ' V the palace of the waIJnaa is called wag bowoon sathaan morJkhon. [ If] you add najkrom in front, that krom means muu (group) o najkrom, i. e . , the group, is then najmuu (of the group) phra­ raadchawag bowoon sathaan moQkhon, [ or] the najmuu phraraad­ chawaIJ bowoon sathaan phim·ug ; who do not have cawkrom (admin­ istrators) . In these two krom they are called by the name A V of their palaces i• nstead because the wagnaa and the warJlarJ have the authority to confer titles of nobi. lity in their · krom, so they are simply called by the name of their palaces as an approximation-�najkrom of such-and-such palace . It is the same ·with all royalty. 'Ihe houses of all of them are called waIJ. 'Ihere are also some senior princes whose houses are not called the waIJ of this or that prince . Like the house of n� W t L W �fJM,U, 1 :; CM, b W 1 � ��C U t:- �ne�K , fJ t W t:- e , p � ,.,, � l't, nn�t:- @ L b 1 @� ura c , t ra w i t:- L rJ @ UM L � e � u ra c ,� , ,'.J1'«.o i,;; p p ,.,, 0 i,;; p �l't, I I I I ��,, nnunKL�n, t:- M t:- � � , t:- � L e i ra L�KnnurJ c , ... �I ,.,, 0 � 5" � � � l':3> pri, 1 1 1 ri, unuL�L t U U L�U@ t:- L � UML � t:- L � U UML � p ,.,, p ,.,, 0 ,.,, 0 I I I lb L � 1 � UMLo� t:- U 1 UML ��t:-fJ U� UML � L t ura c , ,.,, ,.,, o p ,.,, 5:1 ,.,, o p+ ' neu� 11ra @ L C 1 U. fJ � L �� g � :; gM,b � , � � fJ � L � L C U. p ,.,, p I I I I � ,1> nrJ 1 g � g � :; CM, b� 1 � � UML � t:- W 11U,.,.ML0 � t fJfdi 1 UM"1 p !/:) l'1> 0 p l'1> - L� ura i , u �l L�t L �� e ra g u,�:; cM. b � , ��u.Ln:; c M. l't, nt � ..t:- @:; g M, t:- @ � t:- L n�:; g M, b � , � � U,!Ui L 0� nL �Ku nt � ,s, ' lb Ul'UiL � L t UfJ g 1 n@ u� 11fJ 8 L g 1 u.n@ c 1 t:-Mn@�K 1 t:- t � t:- e :; cM. nu.,, 0 ,.,, p I p p;:, 5:1 p;, ,.,,I I I I I ,I> n unULU. 1 � U � �fJ UML � L t UfJ C 1 t:-Mt:-K11W t U,!U1,L � @�� tn,.,,U ,.,, ,.,, ,.,, ... 0 ,.,, p 0I ,s, I p ' ' l't, lb t:-K 11ibK t t:-M. 11L0Unt fJ @nnn@! 1 :; L M, � 1 n@ c � e � t:-M. ,, nu tra�hi t:- L ra @ u ,.,. p I I I ?g l't, ' !!:> LP��L ra e ra LnLb 1 �n@! i n� , L � UML0�nunu nnnu.11L-� t:- t @� I I ,.,. � ,.,.l't, I l't, ll ,.,, 'p n@�K , r;:r:-J @�i:£r:-1 n�, �t:-K,,ra L �K u��t:-E L @ i ura c h, u. t �� , p p l't, I I I t:- L � t:- t L t ura c , unt ra � 1 �c b 1 C � bnLn ,.,, P !:J P p ,::, ,::,I I 11\ + l't, n�1 U.tKra @ L b 1 L � U 1 t:-n:; gM, b�W 1 ��U.Ln:; cM,t:- t U@nr l'1> I l't, /fl '1 l'1> r:-1 L t ura t , MUt rJ �, r:-1 t:- e �n� 1 �t c t:- L � u r:-1 L t ura i , I l't, ♦ t � u��C U t:- t uent:- t L t UfJ C 1 M,U. 1 t:- t �K�C U t:- t t:-M ... ,.,, ,.,. ,.,, p ,s, ' ,.,. '5:1 lb lb t:-,.,.t fJ @...� U,.,,� �g U t:- M t:- t fJ @M,U. 1 t:- t �K�C U t:-p ,.,. ' ,.,.t t:- 8 � I ,S, n� ,�� , . lbr;!t rJ � 1 fJ @ b � � 1 :; gM,�C U b � , ���r:-1n@�K 1 ,ti ♦ I I @�i;£t:-;n�, � fJ t W C L U� L c n1 u ra i , ��� 1 t:-;� L g :; gM, I I l't, l't, ��if\ng r:- i u L,: , t:- @� r:-1n� ,�L n�� ��L��� , r:-1� L c - :; CM, L t ura i , t:- Lnnni t:- L fdi U L�t:-; L t UrJ i 1 t:- L � UnLU. I l't, l't, tt, I I °GL 73 thanklaaI) [ affectionate term for the yolmge r full brother of ·Rama V, somded cawfaa caturon] which i s s omet ime s called waI)faagkhaar;inoori (pa.lace acros s the rive r ) e. It is also call­ ed th·e ' 01·d Pals.ce ' , acc ording to its location, as it was the palace of the King of 'Ihonbur i , and the name Old Palace is als o ·used in official busine s s o This is a well-known palace , .., ' like the palace where s omded kromphra, 9 [bamr'a ab poor'a p'a g] live s now , which was originally two palace s •e. kromluaI)e. theeb lived in one and krom sag in the other . 26 The palace of kr.om- · luar;i theeb was called waI)noog ( Outer Palace ) ; the palace of krom sag· was called waI)klaaIJ ( Middle Palac e ) e. Now the two are c ombined and called war;inoog. The palace of King phranaI) ­ klaw (Rama III ) e, which i s now cidcare en House , was called waI)laaI) ( S outh Palace ) . (82 ) Us ing the name of the palace instead [·of the princee' s name] i s the same as ·us ing the name of a ' tamnag instead of that of a princ e . There are s till a number of places which are palaces ' [but] are called tam.nag . If it is a house where a princ e lives b·ut i s not s ·urrounded b y wall s , e·specially if the building is in a large area [ which i s ] within walls , it i s ' called a tamnag , and it has s tatus eq·ual t o a palac e , j ·ust . ' as the b uilding where I formerly lived is called tamnag suankulaab (rose garden ) e. 'Ille tamnag where two older sisters ofe.eKing phrabaad somded ·phraph�dth�j 66dfaa culaal3og (Rama I ) li·ved were called tam.nag khiaw (gre·en) ande. tamnag deer) (red ) e. The building where somded phrasiisurij eentharaamaad (mother of Rama IV) and somded phrasiisulaalaj (mother of· Rama III) lived, and where I formerly lived ; is called tamnag tyg (brick ) . There are als o tamnag keI) (pagoda roof ) , tam­ nag phu·ukhaw (mountain) , tamnag kiaaI)e. (middle ) and tamnag laaI) ( s outh ) , and many moreeo . They are called this way be­ ca�s e of s omething [ distinctive] about the buildingse. Not only are the buildings called by the s e names , the princes themselve s V are called the same . For example , krom s omd 'e d lb Lt t- �L�ng t-� t KfJ@Lb 1 L�u,nn�:: gM,b� 1 N:�U. Ln� gM, I 'j' o ,.,. ,s,. ,.,. ' btt, tt, • 1£111 rJ � 1 UrJ Ut rJ � 1 ii,@�1 ls L�fl, 1 t:-j,J1 Lg :: g M,N:gULt I It, + I I lb u1a g 1 u rJ@ttn11::gM,N:t- rJ n L U, L�t 1 @rt: 1 rt: Ln:; g M.u@@ "" !b "" ,.,. p;.I .I> I I � b t;- l!lnnl!I t- @� g M,N: L �t- U, LM t;- t Lt 1£1 ,, lb LJ1 g� t � rl ,_,It, ,-,, I I g t nt;-j,11 Lg � g M,N:g un� 1 M nn11 N: L1£ 1nt fJ � 1 t;-j,� L g "' + ::gM,t gu M,�1 �M.�UJ LKN:tt n t:-J, � Lg::g M,N:tun�, tKfJ@ L b 1 L�u, t- n:; g M, b � 1 N:�U, Ln�tM.n�n t:111 t:- t � Lt ,.,. ,.,. b .., ,.,. I It, "' I I :: g M,t g u �ug� Ln� 1 LKN:tt n t:- t � L g :; gM.11 gu ,.,. ,I> ,.,. n£b, raJ L Lf n L �rt � g , g U,tl,:: g M. b �, tt � u. L n:; g M.n� n t:111 t:-J, It, I J1 L g :: gM,11gu J1 Lg £ Lt m��K�t� LrJ :; g M, Lb 1 n� 1 n LU, .I> It, I :: Lg M, 1 U, LMt;- � g � LKN:gntnt:-J,J1 Lg :; gM,N:tU Lt UfJi, u�1 LM, t L��@rag 1.ttl.:; tM. b �, rt:� U, L n:; g M.n�n t:11 ,n t n�t:- 1.trt: u It, I ,f ,I b f=' ug iil!I t:- @t:- t11 L g ::g M. rt: g ut- Mn@ rm , rJ@ t- l!I t- 1a LMt:- t t;- @�N:� 1,.,. s, I'll' ,.,. ,.,. .., ,I> • ' Ut:- t� Lg :; tM.N:tU t- @�N:..,1!1 1 N: Ln� gM, nnt:- g b U,� ,, N: Ln::gM, ( � J b ,.,. �r• .., If=' I t 1a� 1 t:- LrJ@nne�ue@:: b b L@N:L :; LtM. 1 u1ai1 I a I I t:1t- @ 0si b tn@�rt: L 1£1 1a LN:K � � , , n�, t:-Jrtt:-j, L M t:-J, t:- t �K It, I I It, lb t-j, LtU fJ i 1 t-t Wt t:-j,n� 1 t;- L �U fJ @n� ii, t:111 Lb 1 :; gM, I I I fb n, t- @� t- t U1£1nc. :; 1£1�1! t:-@N: i fJ nLl.tt:- L�fJ@t:-�K t:- t t:- @� t:- t ,.,. ,.,. .., p;. ,.,. ,.,. ,.,. fb l'f» I lb U@@nt :: 1£1�1.tt:- @N: 1 nLl1M.t:- L�fJ@ LN1.t:- tt:-@�t LU1 t:- LrJ @ ,.,. .., I'll' ,.,. ,.,.fb l'b l '11 I I rt: L 1£1 fl, L011, � �u rJ i 1 lli_tt L �nl!I�, ,n�, nut 1a� 1 Lg L 1£1 ,.,. ... 0I M ls t L �@t- JK t:-J, L� r:-j, t:- t �rt t:-J, n,.,.un@�, ls n�t:-J, Lt Lb 1 N: Ln::tM,U@@unnt:- t U, t:- � @N:� 1 �@t;- U 1 UN-1. L 1£1 b �� ,.,. Ip:, s, 0 ,.,. I It, I + Lt t:- @ 1 n L1.tl!lt:- @::gM.urai,nt:-EM t:-�t-JKUJ t:- u 1 �rt:Ln L1.t I I .I> I + I I UML \£11'1,t fJ � i J1Ut:- n� l!l t:- @� g M, t;- �n@rm i �t;-@:;gM, ,.,. 0 "" . "" ,.,. I'll' "' + ,I> ,I> u� ls n�U,tU-1, L 1£1 L � t:- @, l!I t:- @::tM. u rJ i, MU,!Ui,L..1£1 @0 ,l> � N:"" U,"" L� g g n t rJ Rsi 1 UN1. L \£1UfJ g 1 �ug Lw� g��� , N:� I "" ,.,. o p::, ,.,. "" b N:tu t;- � ii u ML 1£ ,.,. o 1 L t t- @, n L U,t:4 t;- @ :; g M, ura g , u t- t fl, t;- U, P !, I 1,1> �r• trL 75 , " ' , phratheeds·udaawadi. i was called by e·veryone tamn'ag deer) ; krom somded s1isudaarag was called tamnag kh1aw. All.who ' ,. ' . have tamnag call themsel·ves by the nameh· of their tamn'a g. , 9 ' ' For example, phra OrJ suboIJkod, tho·ugh her tamn'a g no lo. nger has a single kerJ (roof . like · a Chinese pagoda) , · always calls ' tamnag Vherself kerJ. Even those in the palaces also call the princes by the names of the palaces. This is tr·ue of the WaI)lUaI), (king's palace ) , waI)naa, WaI)larJ, and any WarJ • . It is only that the common people unconscio·usly call them after the old manner. The palace of the waI)naa was in front (naa ) , on the east side of the city; the palace of the waI)lVaIJ was at the rear (larJ ) , on the west side; the king ' s palace was in the middle and was the main palace. So they were called V � V waI)lUarJ, waI)naa, waI)laI). They were simply called as . the people wished beca·use they sho·uld not speak the names [ of the princes] alone. ( 83 ) All the warJnaa kept their original names. In fact the original names of" the waI)naa were retained. . , . . . For example, the first krom phra, raadchawaIJ bowoon in the • • , ' V ' , . , . , , ' Areign of King phrabaad somded phraph·udthaJ• b,._o dfaa culaaloog (Rama I) was called krom phraraadchawan bow·o on mahaa sura- --c ' . . siIJhana"a d because he had been ca" wphra, J• aa s'·u ra, s'I(i i• phi,. ds,an·,u- . . ,. .,-. , ". , . . . .waathiraad; the krom phraraadchawaIJ in the reign of King phrabaad· somded phraphudthaleadlaa naphaalaj (Rama II) was . . , . . ,krom phraraA adcha, waI) bowoon ma, hVa a sye enaan·,u ra, g; the krom phr" a-,.. raadchawaI) ·in the reign of King phrabaad somded phra, naIJklaw . ' . .(Rama III) was krom phraraadchawarJ bowoon mahaa sagphonla, - . . s'e eb ; "and the present krom phra, raadcha, warJ, also follo•wing the same pattern, is krom phraraadchawaI) bowoon wichajchaan. But for the first three waI)naa, if they had to be referred to while they were still living, they were simply called krom phraraadchawarJ, as at the present time. An exception was King phrabaad somded phrapinklaw (Second King ·under Rama . . . , IV) , whose commands were . called phra, bowora, ra,... adcha9 oIJkaan. t- fJ -A. l;f , t 'Ill � N:"' U,,.. ,::, ,::, I ' � 11rJ � , ura u e , n� L ts 1 �t- @ � gM.tfrl 111!1 L l't> ,D I l't> n, � en� , ra � , N; , t- t �M.N:S Ut- �il.b LN:t- � � g M,b � 1 N:� n�, rtln }t- t �M. � :, N:t U� 11t- � Ut-JN:g U il.� 1 i,bfl Li1.L ts 1 1!1 11 11g Ul!1 11 ( �� J IT, I ,.. I I il.� t- U, t- 1!1 @�N:il.L �M. 1 ��Ln .. "" a a . "'J' , "' M.N:�N:g UW l:1[\N:t U L b 1 n�tt:L� t- U,il.N:ktM.n 1��Ln ... IT, ti f h "' M.��N:t U� �[\N:t U L b 1 il.�N:g UM.�1 L � il,N:11, IP ... .. IT, .. I 'l, I n�,��Ln...M. N:�N:thU�Jf\ il,�il,� 1 N:g U L,..b 1 il,� .. N: g u n�, L � il,�M,il,�,��Ln...M. �� il,�il,� 1 N:t U�Jf\ t- t �M. "' . n� 1 r1: g uL ts 1 t- t �M.N:t un� , L� n�n�,��LMtt� "' "' ,II t- t �M.il.� 1 N: t UWJf\ � tM.il.� 1 �N:g U L b 1 � SM,N:g u "' L � t- t h�M.il.� 1 ��LllJAott� � SM.il.� 1 N:g U�Jf\ L rJ � g M, � ,II n� 1 r1: g u L: 1 � tM. ts � , 11 �11 g un� , L� 11 g un�N:L1!1 N:g UN: L 1!1 l;J flN:"' ��LnM.tt�N:t UW �f\N:g U L b 1 N: il.il.N:11,N:S Ut- �il.b LN:t- � ��LnM.tt�N:t U "' ,..,, p:;, f.J IP ,D l't> ,. �I � g M. b � 1 N: �N: g U 1!1 11 t- � N:t U t- L 1!1 L ts 1 � � f\N: g U L b 1 · l �� Jb , Jl . "' t- Lfl B � �il.� b � 1 N:�il.� 1 fJ t � I b ,. �LN:Lil.il.L � L N:LM.N:L�L b 1 @ 9 1 l;J t- tN: S�L b 1 � SM. b� 1 N: � N:flil.1 N:S g 9 IT, I ti IT,. l't> _.. IT, b t-JM.B�M. 1 LAA L J'\ b � 1 N: � � t � b� g· l;J�L � � 1 � gM. b � 1 N: L l!1L 0il. L N:0� ... IT, l't> I - N: �N:t U @ 9 1 l;J t- t tt:g n L b 1 � gM. t- Mil.B N:k1. 1 b � 1 N: � t- @l!1 il,il,� g M, ,. "' p I;" :, "' ti il.@UL�L��tt- @1!1 il,M,� gM,b W 1 hN:�N:ShUt-il.B b � 1 N:�N:t U (��hJ . ,. ,.. a b r J:, L b 1 @�nJil.@�M. 1 t- �N: g U L b 1 @��t�K 1 Lt l't> I IT, I I ts tL � , 11 lF t � ra Ln � e uL 11 L t � L � u , w s f\l t-Jn,: 'l L t t-J ,.. I . IT, "" I I � I t t L �n,: illM. t l;JIJ��IJ LM,Lb1 L� r(j�� L g � gM. L t t-JL0� 0 I I IT, I I nt t- �M.t- t� L g � gM.11 g u g�mn� L g � sM. L t t- � L �ng � � � � � 0 � t I �� t- N: n L � � g t n t-J,� L g ::g M. 11 s u g L u t- e l� L s s t n :: g M. � 9L 77 The , commands of the krom phra, ra,._ adchawaY) bowoon s'a thVaan morJ- . . k.hon are called phra, ra" adcha, banthuun ; commands of . the krom phra, ra" adcha, V . warJlarJ are phra, ra" adcha, banchaa ; commands of senior princes are miirabSarJproodkl·aw . All this is to explain why . . . the name of a ca" wkrom is the same as the name of a princ e , be - cause [ some peopl· e] do not understand • (84 ) Traditionally krom so.., md'e d phra, 9 m·ust have a prefatory titleh. Those who are krom so.., md'e d phra, 9 must have a title pre- ceding the word somded . Forh·hexample, phracaw boromWOrJthe e krom somded phradeechaadisaon . He cannoth· us·e the word som- ' . . . . .ded in front in the same way as soV md'e d phra, caAw boromworJth e e ,.. , , v . ..,cawfaa mahaamaalaa because they ar. e different kinds of som- ' .dedh. (85 ) krom administrators, dep·uty administrators , and control­ lers have ranks according to the krom . princesh, . from krom sV ' krom o md'e d phra, 9 down to krommyyn, have administrators, deputy ad�inistrators , and controllers according to the class of the krom . If [the prince ] is krom somded phra9 , his administrator is phrajaa , his deputy ad­ ministrator is phra9 , and his controller is luarJ. If [the prince ] is kromphra9 , his administrator is phra9 , his deputy administrator is luarJh, and his controller is khuno If [the prince ] is kromkhun, his administrator is khu-n, his deputy . administrator and .hcontroller are myyn . If [the prince] is krommyyn , his administrator, deputy administrator and con­ troller are all three myyn. All these administrators , de­ p·uty administrators , and controllers have established names . V , A ( 86 ) . [The ranks ] from kromluarJ up are only for phra9 OrJ caw of the first clas s , except for [ someone] with very spec ial virt·ue s . · v ' , Princes who have krom titles from krom somded phra9 � L� oo� ��L � K� � oo� r-t:gu u �� oo� Lnwnu � n�1 t- L t t- L b� �1 1 f:::7 ,.., "" ,.., rt, ,,0 rt g U Lb1 n� t �t- U, L�Lb1 @91n L �KLb1�gM,bW 1rt� ls t- L ��ill L M � � !:> l'f, ,r a l'f, l'f, l'f, I ,.o n, @91 U �Lb1�gM,bW 1N: �@Y 1 L fJ t-@n @91 L rJM. Lb1�gM, rt g UW � �N: g U L b 1 ::, F ,.. ro l'f, l'f, l'f, bW 1rt� @91 � t- t N:gfl. Lb1�gM,bW 1N:� L n""w u � ( (\3� J !:> !, ,.., ,.0 l'f, n,..,uw �MnL u,�L g�gM.�t- t �KW_!, KrJ �, �, ,Ln � UJ �n�, � I l'f, illL bf1;1rt �rtg UWj � n� Kn�, rtg U L,; , iign� L,; ,,,,� t-@�gM, L•� � fJ I L tJ � t- rJ� , � b,,n�, �� Ln. K� � nt;M.n�, r-t:g uwJ �N:g u N:� lb L fl. KN: � N:g U W � � f:::7 ""' ,.., l'f, I ,.o I ,.0 L; 1 nrr-t:gu n� 1 U. lM,� L_; , � t-@� gM, M,� 1 L� t; 11 N:gU Lb1� LgM, 1 ,,,n l'f, L N: L t n�1rt L � nNltn� t- t �K�gM, L rJ�gM,M,�1 ��L fl. K� � u@ , n�n@ K , t-E ,;. b f:::7 U �l I I I ,.0 rtg UWro��N:g U L; 1 rtg U t- L �n� 1 U@ 1n� L; , � t-@�gM, L,,, � � rJ � 1 1 t- £ bWl I I'll n, t-Mn@r-t:K1 u@n@t- Lra@ nuw �� rJr-t:t-ra�,n1 rJ@t-gbunu Mr-t:g un�, i� � ,, � ,;. ""' ,., ,.., "" f:::7 ro "" ,.., I l I I I !:> n@N: K1 M,�N:gU t- t- �Kl'tg U L t@� UfJ i 1 �11 n�N: L ��i'llLn. u,ln� L; , l!f t- @ � gM. I I ,,,n b �rt�r-t:guwi �r-t:gu L,; 1� Jr-t:gu t- L �nn�, � i�u.1 u 0 1n� Lb1 l!f t-@�gM. � ,, t- MM. l!f t-@ u �n� rtg u t- lJ nn. , w LrtL nr-t: K rt, ,.o I �I ,.o ,.., � � �rt, I I r-t:gu t- rJ� , n�1iU; 1Mr-t:gun�,� l�bi� n� L; 1 u L r-t: rJWl M, rtKN: g U t- rJ M. 1 � 1,nn. 1 UM, M, U@ n � t-@ N: L � t- @ � U � ls fJ L g t� n� �, 1u,l � f:::7 ro I I � !:> f1I,'1l ,,o b t- Ln.n�1W LLMt-!, rJ LnLb , nnt-Mr n� u � �l t- �t-@g� nra, n� t- � ln�, nr l'f, l'f, l'f, l'f, a 'rl , rtgu l!f t-@� gM. rJ L �Kt- t �Krtg un�, w l un�n �,,Lb, � gM, r-t:gu t- Ln.wln�, ,.o I'll !, I l'f, l'f, l'f, n, nt @9, u �Lb, � gM. n�, w L "' L t- ll L�Lb , � 11rJ �, u rJ u.ln�n� r-t:g u I'll rt, I l'f, l'f, I t �,, L N: I'., L �un� , t- w t- I'., � t- U,(J L n L b , L t u �� , M. N: n L u, ro ,'1l "' ""' l'f, I I rf> l'f, I I ��b K , � LgM. 1 �gM.r-t:gun�i �t n �t-gu,� Mgu t- �L ra £ t I I ,.0 - �g, l'., ��gM,N:g U�M un11bbjl,n�n � 1,t- llLrt U L N: U �M.l! l'f, I L�WnLnLu.�LgM. 1 t-M� t-@ t- t n�Kr-t:gun�, w l t-J Kt-_!, l'f, I p ,,, l'f, �Lg�gM,rt_gu �g@ l�gM,n�, t-r:, ""UJ £n.u� , t- t �KN:g u ' ,.0 t K � @ L ts 1 L � U 1 t- n� gM. ts W 1 rt � U, L fl.�g M. nw n � 1 1ft tra @N: ,.-0 I !:>l'f, l"fl '7 'O::, I I P:, ru1,1 LAA U_!1,ra@nnnn�1L rtW L t� n�u.1n� Lb, �t-@� gM,� !:> l'f, !l I'll 'rt 'rt l'f, ,.0 • uLr-t:ra w lu @ , n� L! ,,,,l! f t- @ � gM. n�, � t- t �Kt-1, fJ L n L; , �,, 8L 79 down to kromluaI) are , for the most part, princes of the king ' s . , ,.. palace who are phra9 OI)caw of the first class. Very few phr,a- 9 OI)ca·w of the second or· third class are appointed. In the reign· of King phrabaad somded phranaI)klaw (Rama III) it ap- . . , "' . . ( , pears that there was a kromlVu arJ seeniib·orirag , son of krom- phraraadchawarJlarJ , who was appointed kromluarJ because he had fought' many warsh. In the present reign there is also krom­ phra9 pa , . ware.ed warijaaloI)koon, a monk, who was appointed krom- phra9 because he has more special qualities than other·hprinces as mentioned earlier. There are exceptions for cawfaa who are not sons of the king and several have been app.ointed krom­ lu. aI) . As for the title of kromkhun, ·which is one step lower, two or three princes ofh ,.._ the waI) naa . have been appointedho Be- ' . sides these most were only krommyyn. The only krom title that a prince of the third class · can be appointed to is krom­ myyn o Not even one has been appointed as high as kromkhun. The phra? OI) Caw of the first, second and third classes with . . " ' ' ' ' krom titles have a ca·wkrom, paladkrom, samubanchi. i. and they · · · V · are called by the same names as · the kromluarJ, kromkhVun, but their titles are different some other ways. For example , if a first class phra9 OI)caw is appointed t.o a krom, the cawkrom, paladkrom, samubanchii ·are also appointed to phrajaa, phra? , ., . ., ' . , luaI) , k.hun and myyn accordingly, as mentioned above. If a second ciass phra9 oI)caw is appointed to a krom, the cawkrom, ' ' . ' ' ' . paladkrom are appointed to myyn and the samubanchii is only phan. If a third class phra9 orJcaw [ is appointed to a krom]h, the cawkrom will be mYYD and the paladkrom and samubanchii will b·e phan. Their dignities andh. royal stipends are dif­ ferent too. (87 ) Dignities of vario·us cawkrom , paladkrom, samubanchii, caaI)waaI) officials for :seniorh. krom princes � [ Under somded who are] the king ' s ·uncles and almts, siblings, children, grandchildren, the cawkrom has a dignity of 800 , the paladkrom 600, and the samubanchii 5 00 or 400. It@� n�, t-�N:K t L u, n�n t;1 ,, L b, :: gM. t-@ � g l!1 /\�L g:: gM. I I I ,t, n, Lts i �� @::tM.n� i wy,�@g i u�Lb i ::tM. U t rJ � i t-LfJ@ n. ,.0 I ,t, ,t, ♦ I n@CSK 111.fJ�1 :: ts l, lj n�n t;1 1 1ulln.l! 1 1nnUtJ�lu e 1 IT, I l ,t, n�L; 1'°� � @ :: g M.� 1 1 � Ln.WLr-t:Lt-Ln.WLLb1�t-e L�u, 11 e ts � b ,t, "f> I ,t, ,t, "f> ,o ft, :: gM. wr-t:K nJ !@ 11 �, 11 �uL � t-@ u. uL N: K n LM. �fJt-@:,�, w l Lg� �1 1lJ fl t:-@ g l:t1 0 . Pi# I ,t, � t �� U,N:tU � LlSrt.�1U.Lb1�t-@::gM, t-@U,ft,l,M, ( �� J � I r ,t, ,.0 rt,::,w irtL�rJenn I � rttun�, wlN:Lt-E���JKn� i t-@�u neurt!:un� i t-en ft, I • • · ft,. !> I "f> rt !:un�, wlr-t:Lt-J�LL! e � rt.JtrJ� i utM.ntL�ttM. ft, I I tt, rtn�::!:M,11.Ul1.�L �N:Ll!1n�, O ,:,, Lol!1 t-� N: L n:: g M.Lrt.Ll"'Q 0 0�l"'Q ,.0 I u.�rJn.�Lo�N:Lwn�, � ewu rt.J L, rt egM.AAL� L�"" n "' !> I "f> ft, "" n, �ln� i �:: ts�L�t, LL! fJe L b , t:t t-e:: gM. rt.Q,, L ll I ,t, I ft, ,0 t �, ,rt g ut- L tsnn,, :: ts � Ll n n lJ fJ rt L ts nu@ rt �, t-� u "f> I � 51 f11,-fi n J:> Ln�ui W tLt.t i u� i l\llsitrttunQ,, :: ts � ie @Y1tL::@ N:Lrt.::tM.Lft.L � � fJ 0 0 I I Lt�N:L n:: !:M.Lrt.L�n t N:� 1 lJfJ11.J L�N:L l!1 rt.� Uj � g n.w0 �rt L l!1 nn 1 w0 0 L U, L Ll"'9 0 t:, 0 I I � e� n� L, ullr1:gu�L�nQ,, ��fJLnL;1 fJ Ln L b 1 · { �� "' J nun@N:M,, fJt W�tKfln., n Pi# "" n ""F n, 11.J WLU N:!:Urt.Q,1W lltlKtLb1rt.b fl@�t-t:tt-ELL!Ut-fl �, � IT, !> I ft, I It, n. 11> I ® ]!j'[jLf1.Klt� ® t-Lte�Lb GJ t-fJ�1M.N: Lb 1 t:tt-e::gM, F F F F ,.0 "" t "' ,.0 l!1e1 1rt.� 1LLl �N:lU� t-L11. � L11. M.fJfl �1 fJ LM.� !> FI It, I tt, t-Lt �Lb b t tLo� t-Ltt-Lb U�1�LKN:t-Lt t-Lb N: LN:t-�!> F fl en t;1N: gu t-L wn�, L Ll nrJ��, g w,!, g L� t- � ,,t- Lt t-Lb ft, ft, I ft, flLM.�t-Lt t-Lb b t tLOl!1t-Ltt-Lb U�1WLKN:t-Ltt-LbN: F :> F itlM.t�N:t�t-Ll!1fJLrt.Lb1rt.�1LL! t-Ln. oow t-Ln. oo� I ,t, t ft, ft, ft, It, ��L11.K�� oo� N:tU��� OOCt LM,WUlJN:tULb1 F n '=' n ,.0 "' eg , nL �K L b , :: g M, @Y1LfJUn,�Lb1::tM, @91LfJt-@n nmt rtt u ft, "' ft, I Lb 1 :: g M. eg 1 lJ t-t It !: 11. Lb 1 :;gM.ts 1 1 rt.Q, 1 LLl t-L 11. oo;§> t-L l!1t-nK 1 1L l!1 0 l't, ,0 l't, ' ft, "' I I 08 81 B·ut if [ the prince] is [ not somded] , the cawkrom has a dig­ nity of 600 , the paladkrom 5 00 , the samuban·chii L�OO or 300 . . . If the prince is a senior person he has a caar:iwaar:i tamru' ad (supervisor of the g·uard) , caar:iwaar:i fliphaaj (s·upervisor of oarsmen) , caar:ihwaar:i SCCIJ (supervisor of w�apons) , and a saa­ rawad samlan (chief clerk) . If the prince is junior. he has . . a caar:iwaa9 ma, h,aa dle, g, ' caa9waa9 tamruad, caaQwaa9 f..,.,iiphaaj, and some have clerks and some do not. If [ the prince] is only phra9 09caw he has two phtilia9 (companions ) , one caaQ­ waa9 and one samubanchii. If ·the phfilia:g stay on until the prince becomes adult and is appoi.nted to a krom, they too will receive an ann·ual stipend. ( 88 ) Princes walk according to the order of their titles . Princes appointed to krom ranks of all levels have dig­ nities in accordance ·with their original titles which appear in front of their names as so-and-so thee. No matter howh· large or small the krom may be their dignities will always be according to their titles. Whether they have already been appointed to a krom or are still phra9 o:gcaw, whenever they all walk together, they must walk in the oider of their titles, high or low, and ·within a gro·up they walk according to age . That is, if an older brother has not yet been ap­ pointed to a krom but a younger brother has been, the younger must still walk behind the older who does not yet have a krom, according to [their] original [ titles] . (89) Gold tray as symbol of rank and cunlacohomklaw decorations. All phra9 or:icaw with krom titles receive a round gold tray as a symbol of rank. Some [other] phra9 or:icaw do and some do not. B·ut all first class phra9 OIJcaw receive·d it in almost every reign � If this is compared· to the present time, all ,.. children born as phra, 9 or:icaw, sons of the prese" nt and "f ormer kings, ·were ' commanders' of the Order of �·unlacoomklaw. tl. 11n� 1 L t U UL1 1 L b 1 � t- 0 I I ,.,. ,0 � n, g M. nr11. t-Rern l!l"" n t:111L b 1 u � 0 LI n, nn � t- � L tl.l!l U � W 11b" p;:, ,,, t, ,,,I l'Tt I n, tt nnl!ltl.�L�Lb 1 Lt tl.� 1 t- b l!l t- LrJ @tl.b"r1 1 U@9 1 U � p !o,--g "" l'Tt l'Tt I !:i 5' ,_, I !:i t- fJ� 1 011 � 1 l;J fJ fl� b � � t- 0 t- L n, L � L b 1 W 11t LUf J U L 11 I ,0 l'Tt l'Tt I l'Tt n�nnt:111Lb 1 u �n� 1 l!l Lt tL¼LtJi>Lb , Lt u� @Ll n.tl.t Lt � p;::, ,,, I l'Tt l'Tt I I l'Tt l'Tt I � 11 fJ L1 1� 11 unt t- U, uu0 1 tl,[& L b , � t- e � gM,L t M , a ,.,. � nt "' "' , !:, LttM 1 fJ � 1 � g LUl1LW l!ln, � � 0 � 1 W 11 t LU rJ t- B W t- t l!l L !:, • I I l'Tt l'Tt l"f> ttLLb , � t- 0 � t M. nu1Mttl.LU,� g fb� b n�nt:111Lb 1 � gM, nw I l'Tt ,o I l"f> I l'Tt l"f> n�, g LiliJ3 n� , Lt @�¼ttrau 1 11 g g g t- 0� t- � � 11 Ln� U l;J t, ,,, I • I t- fU1. 11L W L ra t- � l;J fJ t- 0 g � 1 � 11t- g � t- � g L U @� 0 p;::, p;::, l!lL11L I I l'Tt I Lts 1 � t- 0 � g M,n,r vU� t L11 � b U.11L � L b 1 t- @ � n� 1 t-{:, n�n t:111 l"f> ,0 l'f> ft, l'Tt l'Tt I g L u w 11t Lu ra �t�,1�u� t n t:1t- t u.w n,,,u � 1 g L u Lb , � t M. � g e l� t ttL I 1'Tt I I !:, ,0 I I L � L ts 1 n e �� 1 � b n, e � 1 � uJ l;J ra � � L n� n t:111 L b 1 u � U.I..M,Lb 1 Lt u� u e , ,_, p l'Tt l'Tt . ,o l'Tt I l'Tt I 1'Tt l'Tt I n�1nt-Re Lb 1 �t- @ � t M.�t- Ln, nLU.� Lt � tM.� t fbl � b n� L; ,,0� t- e � g M. p l'Tt ,0 ftl!lft t:l11Lb 1 � g M, W 11t � 11 t- Ln.ra en t- L n. U L11U, t- Ln. t- @�� t. ntl.t:lt- g ll,t!j11 I l'Tt I ft, "' l'Tt "' l!lfU1.L Ul1ttLnn �c,, nt n t:i t- t U, �n,.,,u � l g L u � 11 wn,,,u � l g L u l o� J 0 ,_, ' a' ,o I t- ra � � , w 11l!l Lt- g u.Lb 1 � t- @ � g M. I I l'Tt l'Tt ,o L ll 0 t t- g u.un. t- L U,fbL L � t 1 uL n LIE Lb t- @ U, LIE t- � 11 t- g U,@t l"f> It - � g M, t 0 1 n,� � t- @ � g M. t- @ � � l!l LttL� t t- Lnn� raLn t- � ,1� g M. � t- e ,o l'Tt I l'Tt .I> L b , w 11l!l L� t n � Ut 1 t L u unn� U,,.fb �,_,t L� L g L ra t- � � g M, t- @ t!j�L� Ltt l'Tt I IT, l'Tt l'Tt t- @ g l!! 1 L �L11 � g M, @ � n�lb�Ln�n�, ��11 fbL U,tl,ULtt � gM,@ �ttg U t- LW p;,, oI p;,, I � ts uL nmt g M. � b t- Lra e ra L �� ue tt u nnuenttt u Lb 1 l;f rJ t- @ t � 1 • p P!:, a l'Tt I t- L w n,J � L � l;J rJ t- e i � , � u L 11 ra l!l l ra � , � Lt L ra e n� L I • 0 I l'Tt I l'Tt l"f> nnuen u t M. U �n nt a n,,,u t��LM t- � �t � �Ln.,tt, t-�Lb 1 � t- @ � tM,tl.�1 U rJi1.l!lft t:l11Lb 1 � t M. t-Re Lb 1 tt@l1� � 11 ii# I l'Tt -" "" • l'Tt p l'Tt ' It � t- e � tM, U Itll,Lt!j U 1 tt 0 b n� b L g � �apuBunuoo 0�n1 tl.Ltt ,0 "' 2;9 ' " . . All momcaw who have been raised by the king to phra, ? oQca"w, constit·ut.ing a gro·up within the third class, also receiv·ed it. Few besides these have got it. Generally speaking, there are many other kinds of status symbols for those with krom rank--too many to describe--b·ut the important ones are : phramaalaa (a kind of hat) , khryaQ loQjaaraachaawadii (blue enameled gold utensils) , pagkhonnog kaaraweeg (cuckoo feather for the hat) --this can be usedh. only by prin·ces and not by nobles, chalOOQphra9 or:iciib9 eew (robe gathered at the waist) , phras�cQfa�thooQ or fagriaag (sword with sheath of gold or gold-copper) , woo (covere·d palanquin) , for traveling on land . A phra9 OQcaw can ha·ve only a saliaQ ( open palf:�nquin) . ( 90 ) The top-knot shaving and ordination ceremonies for first class phra, 9 or:ica" A , w are better than thoseh·hfor cawfaa who are not sons of· the king. There is no standard for the top-knot shaving and ordi­ nation ceremonies. Sometimes they are large, sometimes small, depending on the king's favor. Sometimes a phra9 or:icaw who is the son of the king has status almost as high as a cawfaa and will have a great procession for the top-knot shaving· cere­ mony and ordination ceremony. An exception is that any func­ tion which belongs to true cawfaa may not be used for phra- 9 or:icaw. 'Ihe bathing ceremony·, blue enameled betel trays, dignit. y and rank, and things which are traditionally believed to be taboo are examples. The king cannot give them to a phra, 9 or:icaAw so they must be excepted. Judging from things . , that have· been seen, it appears tha. t these first class phra- 9 or:icaw, both in law and in belief, are much better than a cawfaa who is not the son of the king, except for certain cawfaa who have status equal to [phra9 oncaw] children of the . . "' king at the very most. So one can see th. at this kind of caw� faa has only a high dignityo The people definitely respect . more a phra, 9 or:icaAw who is the son of the king o_ it,.,,U it@rm , ,;:, t- t �M.N:@N:M. I l;I t- t � Lib:; gM,it� 1 ,.0 t- L11 L� 1 � 11 l;J t- t � L jb :; g M,it� 1 L t @�n�t- g u.t- @ � @L'.lnitt- l!l t- rJ � 11t � 11:11 ,.,, ,.,, ,.,, t't, t't, I ,.o I t't, t- fJ it�it t:111 L b 1 � g M, � L g M, 1 fJ @itu � , t- L n � tM. fJ n , fJ L t tj t- B � L� 1 L � 1 "' ,.,, f:1 I "" /'ti ::, /'ti /'ti It> ,,. It> I> n. �Lt- l!I U fJ � 1 � t t- � g L UJ1 L g L�� LN:L t- L'.l t- Litit� U ij t- e� t ra u , ::, p t't, I /'ti I rt, I it@ rtM. 1 t,.,, � fJ L t l'.l t- @ � g L UPi L g nJ � 11 1 L L'.l � t t- � t- @ � t- t �M, g L U�N:L ,;:, l'tl "' I "' t fJ .� , t- t ijM, g L UflN:L itit l;I t- t, J1 L g N: @N:M. l;J t- t11 L g N: @ N:M, t Ul� J ' � I ,.0 ' n. I> t- � t- L fJ @it� 1 t L� L t:lfJt � N:M. t t't, ,,. ,,. �fl it L l1Pi L g � g M, t- t �M.M. l;J t- @ ll!l 1 fJ�U�M,�it� t ,,. L�t 1 L ts 1 l!I t- @ :; g M,it@ 'JM. 1 � Lit� it � 11 L b 1 L � 1 L 11 1 U U 11 L N: t- �L �M,l;J t- @ g l!I 1 0 ,;:, l'tl ,.o l'tl I /'ti /'ti 11> I I @rt� , �!, M. rJ � , �l N: L g L � � L l;Jit� g g 1;1 :; g M,� t Pi t it � � 11Pi t it t:I t- g 11 � 11 ,.,, IC' ,.,, t't, rt, t- g U,U, L � L g �LM, N::; gM,U,�it U L l;J U 1 t- t, �M. g L Uit� 1 � 11U L l;J U 1 S L UN: f:1 ,.,, • ,.0 ,0 ,.,, f:1 j1 t it t:l t- g U,�itU L l;J U 1 L � t 1 it it L b 1 N: @ N:M. L b 1 N: @ N:M. t Csl� J ,.,, ,.0 rt t't, I /'ti I N: U ititPi ni L g N: g n :; g M. f:1::, f:1 b � 1 N: � � 11 it�it �11L ts , n J M.LJ� �I\M t l rt , L � , ra e �M ::, I t't, t t "' �l�. itW it� , l;J L � � t � g t l;JM. , N:it� N: g u � 1m u� ,,. ,,. t - M."' L fJ � L N:itN:M.N: g ut- Mit@N:M. 1 l!I t- @ :; g M, fJ L �M. N: U ,;:,t tp ,;:, f:1 !,,.0 l!l t- @ � g M � LM. � 1 ibM. t g L uit� , t- @ � 1 t- L � ul N: 1 L � , �l� ,0 I ft> t't, t � 11 . n� L0� N: L � i� 11l U 81it�i itJ � � � fJ BnflitPi 1 n�L � N: L �itU t ,.,, 0 ,.,, I I rJ Lit L,,.ts 1 N: rJ � 1 N: g g g n� , M ititt- �M, 1 itL u,n. L g :; g M, u � �1 , u l r t , :; g M,a "' ,.., ::, n. g L u M. l;J n g M. L � l;J fJ t- @ g l!I 1 N: � 11 L W it0 f:1 0 � t- � it� S L U �11N:itj1 :; S M. ,.,, ,;:, I 1I N: L � l;I Ul L � 1 �L N:itj1 � g M.it� L ij t 1 8 N: 1 it� L � t 1 ( ®� J t't, ,,. ,.0 ,,. f i7S 85 ( 91 ) The time of death and differences in the cremation pavilion according to rank . . At the time of death [ a phra , � oocaAw] is placed in an urn according as his class.is high or· ·1ow and there are sym..­ bols of rank for the corpse • . It is customary in the royal family, as has often·· happened , that the cremation is given by the king, decreasing [ in greatness] from first to second and third clas ses in order . However, there have been sev­ eral individuals who had a cremation pavilion in the middle of the -city--a great: affair special to the individual . For example, krommYY?l maadta.Jaaph1thag and krommYY?l.hmaheesuan siwaw1laad . There : have · also been some · who: got to be cremated in a great pavilion which was r·or a kingh· or a queen-mother. ( 92 ) A momcaw gets a top -knot shaving ceremony, ordination ' . ceremony and cremation of lower. degreeh. For momchaw_ the ceremonies of top-knot : shaving and or� dination are r·oyal functionsh. The top-knoth· shaving ceremony . " ' is done at the phr,am M, .,,a apraasaad palace andh- the ordination at wad phrasliradt�nasaadsadaaraam (Temple: of the Emerald Buddha)h. He receives an annual stipend and he can attend the king like a phra, � ogcaAw. When he dies he receives royal cremation paraphernalia from the king consisting of a coffin covered with white cloth at best. ' ' ( 93 ) A momra,. adcha, wog has no royal function and when he seeks an a.udi.ence with the king he must pres$nt himself ·hoffi­ cially, but he is still considered a r�lative of the king. It is the same with m'om l,u,agh. ' A momraA adcha, wog is not involved with any royal function. If he wa11ts ·to serve in the government he must .present him­ self officially like the children of noblesh. Even if he has no official position at all he will still receive a small sti­ pend because the king still must consider him.has a relative , M.�M. l'd11 L ts 1 :: gM,_g ��f& L g :: g M, e� U � . ' l'l, . ,.... L-Mig gM.r-1:n1& :: g M,t1: L �nun.� �n�L, n c;s1 .... ,.... ,.... "" ,..I=' L,..b 1 � t- @ :: gM, @ 9 1 �� c, g c, � L g L ts 1 :: g M, �® U. .... .... ,.. ' lb L,..b 1 � � @ :: gM, @ 9 1 U� L,..ts 1 :: t M, W® U..... I='' . ' . � b. 1 l:f t- (f � gM, @ 9 i l. rJ t- @M.L b 1 �· g M G"J® U.I=' l'l, .... ,.. ,.. I L b 1 Y t- @ :: gM, @ 9 1 L rJM. L ts 1 L:: C M, ®@ U. I=' ·I=' ,l'J> ..... · ' . • • . " I L b t � t-.�;: g M, @ 9 1 l;I t- t, � g n, L b 1 :: g M. o® U. . ." ,,, ..., . ·- �, . F L b 1 � t- @ :: CM.@Y 1 L U rJ @r-t:g n, :: g M, � U. ,.... I=' l'l, _., I . . - M,�f1, t;l11 L ts 1 L:: g M, � t @l·L L C :: C M, @ � M. � "" f& � I=' I .fl, ' . fl, lb L�L b 1 @ 9 1 U� L ts 1 :: g M,b � 1 �� � U. . . , ..... · P:, ,. , l'l,, . . . .I,... _, . ' . , L � L. b 1 @ 9 1 L rJ � GM. L ts. ] :: g M, b � 1 �� � U.,... ,... ,.. ,.. !:, 'I=' . � L �L b 1 @'9 1 L rJM.r L,..b 1. . . :: C M,b � 1 r-t:� � ·u. . -!:, I=',.... ·. ?t,' . , ..9_I . I L � L b 1- @9 1 1;1 � t �g n, L"ts 1 � gM. b � 1 N:� • , � U.·.• : "" ,...· .... . . -� . . I='' 1--- LtL � 1 @g 1 L U flJ tt s n, :; s u �� 1 tt ll .. � � t-,....� M. fJ Lt:1 � � ""Lf M. t; tl � , ' , ··' . · . . . g· c, n, t-j,f& l; g :: gMJt:C U t-M11LJ£1 Lf&llln, � gM. w U. ,.... I=' I i LM.M.fJ L� �� t-N:M.L t �nt n . ,.. I . / . ! n, ' t-j,f& L g � g M,� g U t-·M 11LJ!l rJ @nc u.ron., � gM. G1 u. . � . • . . . . . . - . I ."' . . ,.... .I=' : . . ' "" LMM, fJ L� � � t- �M. L ·lj � g t, n, l't, . I t-,!, /& L:g_ �:g M. N:g U ti- f1,M.11L)!l lhM. 1 .c lbu. ron,� g M. � . u. J (g ,.... I=' I I I ' . . · -,..�t-J Lr-t:n�roL g n, l � ra�Ll!lnL un.�L �,.... ,.... o_ . � fJM. 1 � g g 9 �L l£1 � 1. 1 L: M.....� .U ,.... l;I it: .L l!1 t-,....� M. n""� 1 L"" M. M. n�, n� , t- @l!1 � I=' . . ' ,.. I n�. ,. � fs g �. ��n,�LL��1� . l;I fJ A;fJ � 1 -� b L .ti . �ran , � g g g t.))� ) "" I'='' ,.... 0 I=' • . ·... ( , ' ' : . l;l � tf& L g �,·' @�M.rl,UM.UfJ L �� u nnt- t �M.�@ttM. ,.... I,.... _., I ·I ,..'I ,:, ,jtf'll I . n, . .L' b .,� @tt:Jr1i rt@�,- , ·ra L M..L)s , � .L � !J @�·Ltt't l '. u � , � LM.r-t: "' I . "' l'l, I ,.. I b 98 but when attending the king he must stay on the same side as the royal pages, not on the side for royalty like m'o mca"w . momluaIJ are similar to momraadchaWOIJho (94) 'Ihe tradition of walking in order or rank. If we compare the ranks according to the order of pre­ cedence in walking according to dignities and according to ancient traditions which have been handed down, they are as follows : 1st place - phrabanthuunjaj, rank of krom phraraadchawag bowoon sathaa:n mor:ikhon faajnaa (deputy king)ho 2nd place - phrabanthuunnooj, rank of krom phraraadchawar:i bowoon sathaan mor:ikhon faajnaa (d eput·y , . . ' king) . ., ,... , ' 3rd place - phrabanchaa, rank of krom phraraadchawa9 faaj� larJ (sub-deputy king) . 4th place - somded phraborom9 ajjakaathe e cawfaa (great uncles) . ' ,.,. , ,.. , 5th place - so.,, mded phra, caw borommawoQthe e cawfaa l-1ncles) . · - .,, ,. ( . ;.... 6th place somded phra , caw phi,..,i jaathe e ca" wfa,,.a (older brothers ) . - .,, ,. 7th place somded phra, ca,..,w noogjaathe e cawfaa (younger bro- thers). th place - s.,,o ' 8 mded phra, ca" w lu"u gth ee ca" wfa, a (sons ) .. The [ last] five are ·sons of a king by a princess. 9th place - phraborom9 ajjakaathe e phra9 oIJcaw (great uncles) o l,Oth place- phracawh. borommaWOrJth e e phra9 OIJCaw (uncles) . 11th place- phraca·w ph!ijaath e e phra9 ogcaw ('older brothers) . . 12th place- phracaw noofjjaath e e phra9 ogcaw (younger brothers)ho 13th place- phracaw luugthe e phra9 OIJCaw ('children) . 14th place- phracaw ra·adchaworawoQthe e· phra9 OIJca·w (nephews) . 'Ihe [ last] six ar·e sons of a king by minor wives o These two groups walk in order of age. n. n. � t-g.,. b � rJ t- ��L �t1 @�r 1 b tr-t:�::, i ;; b,,,� r-t,: LL,,,M n"'w , �r �nL�"' , 1§111 � u 11: enn e @g Lun�, � 11M. g L � , g L u n�, 1s-1, t ;; ts e�, :, I tt, I ft, I n. �t� L@L� Lf � n� i nL�t-i;,n�rJLnL,: 1 t-JKn� 1 N:@rJ nL� n,.,.u rJ t � ue, n�n.,:L � n t � enL ��L�L,: , � t- L n. � 11 t- Ln.t- @ 1 �UM, t �t- Ln. 0 "' "' n. n. Ut-Jn� i t- @l§lLt n�u��UrJ t wra e ? �rJu1n11:gggn�, �, ,n,.,.u t�rJ e t t- @11 n� , rt, rt, I t"t, I ft, I I I ,t, ra � 1 �L�gt� 11: �gLun�1 ULr-t:Lt� n"' r-t:rJn"' , �ggg t ;f,)� J I ff, I I nn. t- LRs, ne 11:1s-1,, L 11:n u "' ,., ,.,. � UrJg1nt-� LWn.l;JrJn. "' � .,. ,.,. �9Lo��L�Lb 1 �@N:K �� � I ft, I I"' � t- e;;gM, t- @� t-� u�lL�b ,.0 'rl b L�W@fJ9�M, :; tM, b W 1 ���t,n,:;gM,n� t-LnM,"' ;;gM,b�, �� "' ::, � ' � nL�K@,.,� Lb 1 � t- @;;tM@Y 1 1;J t- t Y n,.,.M. N:,.,.� ;;gM �� �"' "' ,.0 ,.0 • L b 1 �t-e;;gM,n�1 nRs, U fJ � t- t �M,t- t L b 1 � t- @ ;; gM� 11 11: g U t- L � "' ,.0 ,l' F ,.,. "' ,.0 I n. U�Lb 1 �@�K@�,., Lb 1 �t- e :;gM,@9 1 1;J t- t ;;gM, Y� �"' ft, I ft, ,.o ,.o I n�n �1 1L b 1 :;g M, t- @Rs, L� gLN: I ft, ;;gM,rJL� LUrJJ ;;gM,n�, t-� �u��LfJ �Lr-t:n�M, I I I �guntLb 1 �t- e;;gM, @Y 1 1;J t- t Y n�;;g�:;gM, U'3CiJ � ft, ,.0 ,.0 I nn;;m0s, n tnwn �,,Lb , ;; gM, t- @Rs, � t-g�@Y 1 nL� K a .,. , "' n� 1 Lb 1 � t- @;; tM.n�, t-�@Y 1 nL�KL1s 1 ;;gM, �� � ff, ,.0 I ft, I LMt-,.,.t L b 1 n� t- e ;;gM,@,.,� n"' � "' "' ,.0 "' L,: 1 1!! t- @ ;;g M, � n�@g 1"" ""� t- t gt n.;;g M, @� � L,: 1""1!! t- e;;g M. ® n�@g 1""1;J t- t g t n.;;g M. o� � L: 1 � t- e;;g M. Y "" n� e g , � t- tgc. L� 1 ;;gM. �® "" � Lb1n� t- e;;gM, w n�@9 1 nl;J t- t t t Lts i n;;gM, �® � "' ,.0 11, ,.0 "' • L,:,""� t- e ;;gM, � n� eg1""1;J t- tgtL,: 1 ;;gM, 113 ® � L,: 1""I!! t- @ :; g M, ® n�@g 1.-ol;J t- t gt L: 1 ;;gM Ci® � n. LAA t-,!> u �n � 1 � L �L b , L � � t-g� n� n � ,,L ts, ;;gM,nL �M, rt, I ft, ff, I ft, n� 1�L�Lb 1 @� @9 1 nL�M,Lb 1 ;;gM, b �, �� �® � F "' "' ,., "' :, F 88 8 9 15 th place - sVomd'ed ' " V phracaw ,laanthe e , e- that i• s , ca"wfaa who are grandchil.dren of a king or child.ren of a " wa!Jnaa. - , ,,.. 16th place phracaw , wora, wo:r:ithe e , Class 9 " 1 , phra O!Jcaw 0 , "' , 17th place - ,:ehracaw worawo:r:ithe e , Class 2 , phra9 O!J C a:w • 18th place - , ,.., ,:ehracaw ·wora, WO!J the 8 , Class , , phra9 ,..,or.i caw , ,., , 3 o 19th place :ehracaw woraWO!J th8 8 , Clas s , ,...4 phra9 o:r:icaw o 20th ]2hr,a ,.., , . place - caw b owora , WO!Jth8 e , Clas s 1 , , phra9 o:r:ica" w . 21st place - ]2hr,a ca,..w b owora, wo!Jth e 8 , Class 2 , ]2hra, 9 o:r:ica,...w . These s ix are children of [ various] WaQnaaeo A V . 22nd place , , ,-.- phracaw laanth 8 8 who are phra9 o:t)caw and grand- s ons o·re the reigning king . 2 ' 3rd place - ]2hra, praphantha, w0Qthe e , phra9 oQca,..w, s on ( s ) of kromroYYP maadtajaaphithag who i's the [ present] king ' s grandfather on his mother ' s s ide . 24th place - ]2hraWOQth 8 8 phra9 0QCaw, · who are mbmcaw s ons of , , 9 " . . krom princes , or of phra o!Jcaw , who have been ,... promoted t o phra, 9 oQcaw. , v , . 25 th place - phrasamphanthawoQthe e phra, 9 oQca" w, who .are grand- s ons of the two older s isters of phrabaad somded phraphudthajSodfaa culaaloog ( Rama I ) e. 26th place - mbmca·w [ walk] . acc ording to· the order ofe· their fat he.r s e' titles as above . ( 93 ) Tilese trad itions are known to all but s ometimes there are conc es si• on.se. What has been explained here are things which are proper or traditional and known t o everyone--the manner of walkinge. But s ometimes a first class cawfaa is willing to walk behind another of the same c la s s who ·i s his older relative in orde r t o show respect and submissivene s s , but the one who walks ahead d oes s o unwillingly. When it c omes t o ac tual s tat1.1s g L U �Mkt, 1 N: LU rJ i 1 U g L@ � 1 U rJ i 1 � ts 1£1L11il,f1, 1 g rtt U g L !;, I !;, I I b"" rt. I !;, @� 1 il,f?gii,� 1 � ts il,il, �1,1, 1 rt� g M, 1£1 11 �1,1, 1 N: � g M, @� U @ @ I rf' a I I lb @ � t-!1M,nt � @�� 11n� , rJ � , t;- rt;- � kl u1 g1t- L � @ �1,1, 1 rt � g M. u� 1 � @ g L u� L t ng�LN:Lt;-E �� 1 �r.1 @ g L1,1, I rt, I rt. rt. ii,� n, t;- t:l ii, ts L N: L U 1 t;- i U t;- t,g 1£111 t;- 1£1 rJ t W WiUiL U �rtL f:7 ,.,, � rt. , �ro I �ro "' O w t t;- ra � , g Lt;- L rJ @ L t w M L U � ts � t;- L 1£1 U rJ i 1 @�� 0 I I I I t- t L�l,1,il,t rJ � 1 i1,ts W � �rJ W 1 Uft U L fJ W M L LU � b t;- b L� f\ ,.,, 0 � "" lb N: L 1£1 �rJ 1£1 11f\,.,,il, � ts U,.,,rt � L �N: L lf1 t- lJ}M, ��rJf\,!l,WL� ts Uil,U L rJ I "' l'1, g kltrtLL g 1 t- @� 1 i1,trJ t W w Lr;. � n 11n� , 1,1,t L t � ts � u L ra Wil,1,1, L U t- ts L W f\ 0 S' "" I I l"t) rt, I l't> I I lb Ut;- @1,1,L�t- @ i 1 nt . rt g U t;- L \£1 L ts 1 rtL 1,1, t;- L ft t;- l'.l ii, ts rt L � n,,.,,ii , t- ili1s1,"" � � rJ l'1, l'1, I I l't> rt, �1,1, 1 N: g kl @ � g M, 1£1 11 t;- 1£1 �"" U,.,,� N:""' t;- ili1s1,"" �rJ t W L t � ts rJ t W L t { �;:.'!> )� ,.,, I ;l A l't> l'1, I rt, I U L U, 1 1£1 11 � U � S 1£1 � L g � rJ f\J L � rt rJ t! 1 rt S g 9 ii,� 0 rt. I I rt. lb rJ L�"'� fJLLi1,L"'Lts 1 t;- il,l,1,r il,@ ft!s1,,.,, L1 i1,� 1 Ui1,il, !:, a � t- L \£1 rtrJU 1 N:g g g �1 1�rJf\J L � rJ � 1 rtS LJil, 1 fJ kl 1 N:L 0 � I I N:SLU t- L 1£1 ftt t;- � L b 1 L G L �L b 1 LU L b LU @ il, L M t-1 t- @!'t ' l't> "' "' "' lb L b 1 rJ L� �rtSLU t- L �il,@� 1 U L N:N:L � rJ @il, � il, L il,1£1 11 rt, l"f, I I rt, I il,f?gLLJ�N: il,rt!,1,N:S U n�rts u t;- t L�M,rtSLU � S M,rt g u n� u�� Lrts un� , 'rt ""' p � g M, b� 1 rt � rtSLUil,� 1 rJ k1 1 n� u �� LrtSLU t;- L � ft� 1 Lt- @!'t t;- itm L b 1 kl t;- @ � g M, � 11 rt, A � L b 1 kl t;- @ � S M, � 1 1 t;- ili1s1, � L � L ts 1 t- ii,@ L"'� L"'b 1 ( Ct� ) rt, rt, A '=' rt, ft, ft, f' � L�Lil,�il£1 il,� U,1il,� t;-J!,1,il,� 1 �L� b U @ 1 ii,� @ � n,,,,uri� f?gL� t r-t: @ ra � b �� ,, U @il,fJL l.f S LLU � 11ft� 1 il,il,il,,.,,UM, t ii, @fJ !,1, W � � Uf\J L0�rt L 1£1 ii,� 1 f;- @ \£1 M I a rt, I t "' "' 06 91 it must be in the order given . A concession given to another is only an outward thing. But to mix up the order , s·uch as those of the first class walking after those of the second and third classes is never allo·wede. ,.. , ,.. ( 96 ) cawfa, a and phra? oncaw princesses can be [appointed to] kr'om at all levels . ca" wfa, a and phra, oDca" 9 w princesses can be appointed to krom at· all levels. Ther·e have been krom sVo md'e d phra, ? , krom- . ' . . phra, 9 , kromlVu aQ , kromkhVun , and krommyyn--at every level-- , b·ut only rarely and only a few of them. There have not been as many as the krom princeso Princesses of the waQnaa, other cawfaa, or daughters of krom princes, have never been· appoint­ ed· to krom. The order of titles and various traditions are the same as those of the princes. End of the traditions of order and rank in the royal family, but now I shall speak about women who have dignities, from phra, 'a gkhra, 9 ma, hVe es'(11. (chief queen) to naaDhaam (minor wives) of krome . princese. (97 ) The rank of a woman depends on her· father[ ' s rank] so it is very difficult to stipulate. Regarding women, it is very difficult to say exactly what their rank is beca·use in our country a woman's ran.k is seldom figured according to her husband [ 's rank]e. It is usually fig­ ured according to the rank of her father, so it is very diffi­ cult to establish . Even the wives of the king are called by vario·us titlese. There is no regulation as to what kind or to what extent . For over 5 00 years, since the founding of Ayuthia we ha·ve never heard of a single instapce of the formal instal­ lation of a queen of any kind. There has only been the men­ tion of the names of queens in books. And when they were made queens is not knowneo It is only that whenever [people wished to] call them so, they dide. It does not appear that there was a single instance of an installation ceremony. UL N:N: L t, 1!1 11it. l£1 it. 1':11 1 I I I L b 1 � t M, t;- @� "" l£1 t L Lt 1 �LI'., l£1fU-tLOU�N:LW 11 t;- I'., �Mi fJ � 1 it.� 1 � L g M, 1 I I I I t;- t, �Kit.tt-@� t;- t, �KfJ� 1 it.� 1 Lt, � t M,Lt- L fJ @b t L� 1 M l£1L Lt Mn�un@�K , I I I t'l> t'l, I it.it.fJ LtLt-@� f;- @fJUfJN: L t, � � L t M, 1 l£1 LN:L�fJ� 1 L�b L t, � b t;- l!1 t- 1!1 11l£1 l tl 'rl � f'I t'l, I I ';l l l'b I � , � it.�Uit.� 1 UL b U@it. � it.�it.�1 L t,' �fJ � 1 �L � L g M, , l£1lUt;- �it.fl , ' "" Jr:, � � b l!1n11 l£1 lrt: Ln na e, ra � , �r;. g 1!1 l£1�K t l;JLt , � g �t- L l!1 g lt;- LfJ@l£1MLOUI t'l, I t'l> I t;- @N: 1 it.t,Ut;- L fJ@it.@N:K 1 L t, �fJ Lt 1 � b t;- Mr t- t �U,.,,� �tst- L fJ @ fJ L �K � p:, p:,I � I 'rl I �1s1, 1 r,:g �J � t M, t;- 1!1 ���g gM,�U� L b l£1LN:L� L g M, 1 Ufli 1 L0���K 1 N: ';l t'l> I n111;1ran� , ;; b t Lt;- L rJ @ n,.,,u Lt u r;. �1;1nn� , � ts t Lt- LrJ@ I I • I Lt g N:L t, Lt 1 � L g � gM, L t,UfJg 1 U,t- L � L fJ L� g �@ p:, "" p:, ,.,, I l'b I I t � t M, L t,U fJt 1 Ltt- L� �K1 N:� gM,it.rl1 L t, UfJ t 1 Ltt- L � it.it. p:, I:" � � f:;> P:,I 'rl t rJ l£1 1 n�n� Ltt- L �1!1 11 N:Ut, Lt 1 � L g � gM, fJ L� n,.,,un@�Jit , n� p:, I=' p:, Jr:, I=' "' �K 1 r,:;; g M, L t, ��K 1 N:� Lg im1,t�K 1 N: g �,.,,@ it.� 1 Ltvi,L b 1 n�1 N: L � t;- Lt "" "" a (\, (\, t- �K fJ L lf L 11 it.�N: L �t-U,@9 1 U�b::,nl£1 1 N:�it.�r1. 1 U�N:1!111 � g Bs;:i a lfl t �� J p:1 • lbU l91 U,il,rl 1 �lit.� t-@N: 1 L b 1 t fJ @N:11Ltt;- L � t- MfJ @ru-1, "" ::, "" � ,;:I ,;:II l'fi � t'l, ,.,,I I ■I=' I I L11 t- � L/� l;I fJ� t-@ � 1 L,: 1 tf @�11 L � U fJ i 1 w it.� . w �K 1 N: � g M,�......U it.,.,U , fJ L � � l;lfJ�M L fJ L� t �J � t M, L�UfJ l 1 � it.�n · � �Jit 1 N:� g M, L n�UfJ l 1 ® it.�n ' © it.�N:L � (\, it.�N: L �it.�1 t- L �@N:L � �@ it.� 1 � L� t fJ ¼ 1 it.N: Ufli 1 it.� 1 LU1 t;- @�it.� 1 � �L�g fJ ¼ 1 it.rtl1Uit.t t;- L fJ @ tfUN: L 1!1 l£1 M nL.U I I I fl L �KN: unnufl g , LtL � t, fJ l£1 1 t-ag � U,.,,� it.bit.,.,,U t;- 1!1 11 t- l!1 "" b a "" F 0 f::I I tl c6 93 Three clashses are stipulated in the Palatine Law. They are called by several terms in the Palatine Law'· three of which appear to be old and to indicate three classes. 1 . Class 1 was ca11 e d ph rha, ma v. ., h vees11. 2. Clashs 2 was called phra9 agkhrachaajaa and had rank similar to phra, ma, h..,e eS'I(l l• o . 3. ·Class 3 was called . m,..c c. j,u aca,..wmyaD and had rank a little lower, but the.reh. were als o times when mcc- J.'u ac,..aw· mya9 was raised to Class 2. (98) Sons of all three were cawfaa of the same class. . The children of all three classes were s..,o md'e d lu,..·ugth e e . Later on there ·was also a 9 agkhramaheeslijaj ( senior ·chief queen), a raadchamahehesiikhwaa (queen of the right), a phra­ mahehesiisaaj· (queen of the left), and phraraadchatheewii. . . . · . But sometimes there ·was only one, sometimes called phra, ma, - heesli, sometimes called phra9 agkhrachaajaa, sometimes call­ ed phraraadchatheewii. maheesli were called by several terms, any of which could be high because they were not [formally] established. They can be considered as ' queens' because they were the wives of the king, but there were many. It is not known which was higher than another, which was the true rank, because there is not a single engraved g old tablet establishing a phra, 'a gkhram, a, 9 h..,e es'I(11. . They can- not exactly be compared with ' queensh' of foreign countries , but neither can they be compared to anything other than 1 q·ueens 1 , because the regard the Thai have [for them] , understood by all commoners, is as the mialuaD (chief wife) of the king, but there is no limit to the numberoh27 I V V 1tJ� � A 1 1 i;i 1 s �� L � 1 'W 1 ��j_J� s n s j_J tJtJ � 'l 'l ,J V V I I I eU�1� L �'W'W s � b � 1bbe.J tJ�tJn l � b n 1 ri I fa., .1 t:;, a' mlfil 'Yl S �bb � � 1�n � 1 1� � � :W b � � 'W S � S 1 j,j 1 6 b 9-.JA S I I . I � S 1 � 1TI'Ylel � t� L �tJ1� tJn 1 tleJL�TI1'W 1 1 �'W S � j_j b V!�bb� �'WS � el � Fl V V � a' fi i;i 1 b �'W b � 1 'W 1 TI � lb'U � 'W S � el � Fl � � L � 'W 'W S � :W b 'Vf� V I I I I t:;. t:;. \J 1 � n1j_J b WW 1 1 if� I, I, � b 1 tJ n 1 1ii 'W s � :w b 'Vf� I,b� � ,,. v � � t:;. � .,: Q..I � 'Ws � el � Fl 'W s � :w b 'Vf� TI �bb � �'W'W n b -1J'W 'Wt.! el � n 'WTI � V I I I �'W bL I,\1:w el el n 'W S �'W 1 j_j 1 1 cw s �tJ 1 :we1 t1 1 �1 s b 1 tJn I el tJ 1 �1 s Fl'Wn'W'U�elLb TI 1 61 O'W I I a' c:;. ,:,j • ( @00 ) l,\e)j,J1j,J 1,1 1 � 61 1,J eJ:W1 n j,j eJ L� Fl � � @ - tfil - m - � I I I I I I ° el tJ 1 � � � L �'W � nL1 V!tJ� 1 1 l Fl s L �'We) � 1 Sbb'W b �'Wbb � L n e1 � � b 1 tJn I V I I a' � el n b 1 tJ n � 1 j,J 1 �e-1 TI L 1 tJ n � � b WW b 'W s 1 � TIel � Fl b� 'W 'U 1 � I a' I I a' 'm1! � l el � Fl mJ � 0 Fl 'W TI � � 1 � �n b 1 tJ n 1 1 'W S � b � 1 1tJ tJ Fl 1 I I � I I ( @O@ ) bb�nLeJtJ� L 'ITT.Jel'W bb �1tJ b ! 0 � s 1 1mr� � el mr� vi1 1'U s 1 bl), 61 V 'W S � :W b V!� el el n 1-tW 1 � L 'mJel'W'W S �j,J b V!� eJ el n V!'W 1 :w 1 n 'U I I q,, V j_J 1 n n 1 1 � 'U eJ tJ 'U 'W S � j,j L V!� n b 1 tJ tJ b Ltl1TinTI b 'WS 1 �e-J miJ � Lb ff � L �'W S S Sj,j 'l 'U I V I V I V V V bb 1,1 tJ 1 � 1 tJ L � n J"L �t1:w-O��e1tJntJ�'W � 1 � 1tJ1j_Jl � e1 eJ n j_J 1 t1 1 L� ww 1 61 I V V V l:wl � L Lt11l� t1 1 � 1tJ I ci, t:;, q,, 1 vr b 'Vf'Wl i;iLL�rin b vi1,1 'l I � � �� s 1 nl) �eJ ( 99 ) An example of a king having as many as eight phramaheesii . In the chronicle written by cawfaa 9 uthlllnphoon kromkhune. phoonphinid who was the thirty-second king· of Ayuthia, it is· mentioned that somded phraraamaathibeed praasaadthooD , his , . , great-grandfather, had eight phra, ma,.h..,e es'I(i i , and all e ight had sons and da·ughters who were ca,..· wfa, a . It is not clear whether they were all phramahees1i, or · whether some were phraraadcha­ theewii and some phra9 agkhrachaajaa . But it is said th.at he had eight phramaheeslie. and that all eight of them were - sisters. Their names or ·what they were called does not appear. People regard them all as equal. (100) Later on it was different, there being four [queens]e, the principal one being called phrasawwanii, like phra­ b ant h·uune. Later on kings each had one , two , three or four [ queens]e, but which was which is not clearly stipulated . It was j ·ust that whenever their names were mentioned the person referring to them called them whatever he wished which sounded pleasing. When one of them was senior [ in fa·vor , importance] everyone was likely to call her phrasawwanii. The ·word phrasawwanii is like £hrabanthuun (i . e . , i command ' ) e. It was assumed that she was 9 agkhramahees1i (chief queen)e. (101) It seems that in earlier days phramaheesli appeared in public rather than living cloistered in the palacee. When the custom of appearing in public was stopped mah;esli were not appointed . There are various examples to be seen; when there was a reason their names have appeared . In stories in ancient books it seems that phramaheesli , , . . often appeared in public . Later phramah Ve esV..i i were secl·uded on all occasions because there arose a custom for women to be cloistered . Those in the Inner Palace (women ' s quarters) could not go outside and those from the outside could not go into the Inner Palace. But before that, when a king appea. red L t, rl,,,,,il, @lb 1 ng � � @ 1:- fJ L W n,� L g � g M, � 11 L � R� 1 � g M, � 11 r a ,-,, '=' I I L lb � t. ��lb t Ui1,� 1 WL�� � @ � @ � !:- �K L b 1 fJ LJ1 �K 1 lb lbW 1 1b L � rt, rt,� rt, rt, it,� 1 lb� 1 it,� it, l'j 11 L b 1 :; g M, � @ � L W � � L g :; g M, L t, � �K 1 lb t- c. ��lbg un�, t- � ' rt, it,� 1 lb� 1 it,� it, l'j 11 L b 1 :; g M, � @ � L � -R. !J, U� g M. � L � U �� 1 lb t- � ttL U L� L g � M, 1 t rt, , a I ::, n. - � gM.n� 1 1b� 1 t- @K �n L � L @ 1 u @ ij 1 W Lt- � e, 11 � , n�e,� ii,� it, t:111il,t M, � 1 rt, ' rt, E.1!9 ii,� L b 1 ii,� 1 il,�il, !'jllt- fJ 11Llb L b 1 � t- t. @,: 1 ii,� 1 W LN: L t-J:, �1'M�L9 fJl t- t, �� • r/' rt, • r rt, I� rt, rt. 1 r 11-R.l !\ LKl't :; g M.nw n l'j11 � M t- g � u @ tt g u t- tUt t. L g � u@ ( U.90® J ,,o '=' • •o:I l':9rt, p Io:I p b ® r:- @ g 1 n� w n� c. L � U�L� b �K 1 1b:; L g M. 1 t- L� @ � � u ,.,l Irt,p ,-,, lfjo:I o:I p ,-,, l Il'f> rt, W L� � � @ :; g M,il,f U U �L � �lil,M,��L t. �� L g � g M, t- L� � ::, rt, rt, rt, n u U � L � t- L�rl,J U @ @ � L � � L U L lb� L t, � � g M, �lU�L� ::, rt, rt, rt, ' rt, � L� M.Jt- L � unt� L t � � g M. 11 t w �L U @ @ l1 £ ��� g u rt, rt, � n� , � t- @ t- � 11 lbil,� :; g M,il,� � b @ � � 1 � 1 U @ @ @,: u @ @ � f � rt, I I ii,� W l !blM U g 11@ � 1 � g g M, g U, ls LK!b:; g M, �K 1 lb� g M. fJ rt, I I 11 1 £ � :; g M, L t. � @ @J:W LN: L t. � W LL !b �K 1 N: :; g M,i1,� 1 1 J11 1 & � @ � I I I rt, rt, g �t gLt- L fJ @ W t � t- @ �K 1 N: � g M, L, t, � @ i 1 L � 1 M 1 N:LU t- AAr t L g � �K 1 Ii: I � I I I !,I f !, n. � it,�il,@� g L, W t L � t- M.nt W b t, g � :; g M. tf u L g �w l ( CsJO® J rt, �ln,11 t , W L� � ��J u� 11�1 u @ @ rt, rt, n. W llb l � � l'j fJ t. Wit,� 1 � b fm 1 g L@ � 1 � 11 L lb U � 1 � 11 ::, rt, I rt, rt, I I fJ t W U @ @ W llbl L t. n, L g �!bl t. � 11 L M U,.!1!i ii,Lit, L � fJ � 1 rt, rt, I I I ;t, ;t, n. L l'tfJ t. � u @ @ W LlbLt- � t:i L g , t- @ � i nt� 11 fJ t. W U @ @rtn� rt, rt, I rt, I rt, � g M, � 11�K 1 lb � t M,� LN:M,i1,�i1, l'j11 L b 1 L"1 1 �lL � t, 1 L t. t I rt, rt, t � � 11R bU �J it,��@ � �_!U1,it, L @ W LL g 1 t-f:, il,il, t, U � L lbM. I t l l't, t ,_, ,-,,rt, I t- @ lb 1 i1,tn, un@lbK 1 L� b iU1: 1 fJ t. W t- g i :; g M, t- @ � b W � 1 N: L � ,., ,-,, ,., ::, � ::, rt, rt, �L U @ @ t- @ f � 1 �& 1 1Lbi1, � � g M, �K 1 N: � g M, U @ @ b � � , 96 97 , , ., phramahees'(11. and phra, s'an..,om accompanied him to the a·udience hall. It seems to be like this in Burma today, as I have read in a book by an Englishman in which he says that when one goes to an audience with the King of Burma there are phra, - maheesli and phrasanom present too. But in our country women have not been present for a very long timeh. It is not known why they didn ' t appear or when they stopped coming out. It seems that because women didn't come out to receive guests they went into seclusion . (102 ) A phramahe esl i ·who ap:peared one e ·was su rijo othaj • Searching through the chronicles, at the beginning there is no mention of any phramaheesli until we learn the name phra­ surljoothaj, the phramaheesli of phramahaacagkraphad . At first her name does not appear ; nor any mention of her. Later on she died, clothed as a king, having accompanied her husband into battle. Ap enemy elephant was pursuing her husband so she drove her elephant out to meet the enemy elephant, helping her husband's elephant to escape. The enemy slew her right on the elephant's neckh. For this reason she is mentioned in this one story. (103 ) Another time, kromluaD joothaathlb and [kromluaDh] joothaatheA . . eb in the reign of King phe, d. raachaa . were not installed; they must have remained kromluaD as before. , , V ' ' At another time King phramahaaburud, who was not of the royal family, usurped the kingdom and became king for one reign . He chose his original ·wife as phramaheesliklaaD, the yo·unger sister of the former king as maheeslikhwaa, and the daughter of the former king as maheeslisaaj • . These two princesses had already been appointed kromluaD when their older brother and father was still alive. While they are considered as phra­ maheesli it does not seem that there was any change in their - g U.M � g M b� 1 11� u, L n, � g Mn� n t:1r1nt - t- 1£1 � Ll1L�t- L l'J @('.,� { �O® J I � I I I n"" l., M,U,i t- i uu.Wii L !'., � b Llj L W � ULL U i rt, r I I rt, l1 L !'., �M,� 1n� � t- @ � t M, � t- ��� , 11 � gM,M,� i L � fl,,!1,M �t- @ � tM t- @ � t- �nL U.n,J � t @l� L g � gM,��l L b 1 1:l t- @ ,.o � I rt, rt, ,.o - � gMn� 1 nL �t- @� t- @��M t-Mn"'� nt:111 u@"" L rt @w { CtO© J � I I I n� t- U.nJn@�� , L �L b 1 n� , rt, a rt, rt, �Ul'J !'., � l:l t- @ 0131 -�© t- !l L � £ � t @l� L t � tM,tl �� 1 11 I'?, ,.0 n(,b , L i:, w ii 11� 1 11 L w L � L b , n(,b, t- �Mt- � 1:1 t- @ u � n L u, t- L ra @ !'., 1£1 I I rt, IT, I ,.o I t- @n l'J � L l'.i t-J L �L b i �� 1 11� L g � g M,M,(,b 1nL l'.i t-J� n(,b, ra � L i:, r:-J rt, ,.o ITI ITI I A � t- @ �� , 11 g 1:1J � g M n(,b , L i:, u g 1i� t- @ t- � � t- @ twn11 L�L b 1 g"" 1£1rt.119M,"' M,"' ,.0 I ,.o I ,.o "" "" !::M,"' M,"' t- !'., �� 11 g U t- �l:l t- @W&�rJJ @ t- t ��l1 t Un(,b1 t- !'., ��11 g U 1£1 & � I ,.o n� k t- L�nL �t- @�� t- ('., @j i M,(,b i t-� n� � nL �t- @� rJ U' @ t- !'., �� 11 g U � n. 11 � , 11L� 11@ 11� t- 1£1 � Lt- t n � n t:i 11� L� n� g wJ u � L � IT, ' 'rt,. ' rt, rt, f"b L g rtu,"" n"'� nt:iii L b 1 � gM,M,@11� 1 M,LU,�l'J "'W t l'J U� "" 1 � t M, L t'., I I IT, I I @��lM, LU.1£1 11 t- @ i nJ t- @n�nt u�i �L� n, L t rtnL u. IT, I I I'& I I � u1.!:> 11 g n, � t M L t u ra g 1 t-� � L g g L� L t 11 t f"b� gM,M,� I "" I� n "'1,, n1 t- AA n @ 11� 1 �r1 L i:, � L t- b � L �� � g rtw � 1 11 @ 1£1 { ;PO© ) I � I� � �� l l'f> � "" I k nnL�L b i @ � � t- @ � t M u � g @l � rt, rt, � ,,, r � L t � t M,11"" t L g � u etn,_pn@�� , 11L ura i 1 � b w 11 I I 11 L 1£1 t- L� !'., U. i � L g � g M, t- L f"b L rJ L� g � @ � tM, t- L fl, f:' IT, "" n I'?, �� 1 11 � gM,n(,b1 t-�fJ L b 1 I:! t- @ � g M, nnL � L b 1 L t'., 1£1 iin(,b 1 PIT, IT, ,,. a IT, "" , , t t� t u i:, L � U L t M 1 11LU n�nt:111 � u� � t- @ I I � . � "' t A � l'J L �� L � L b 1 11 U n�nt:liil'J L �� U @ t- ��l'J LU'L 11ng � ( .J' O® ) l'T) IT, f:'� "' f:' n I (1)� �� 1 11n� 1 L !'., @ � I f"b n u r:- t rt r:- u, n 1:1 �� 1 11n(,b , �t L t @� u @ @ n�n r;111 n � � IT, I I I L b 1 1£111f1:(,b 1 11� 1 11 L l£1 1'J @ f:- ('., ��11 t U UrJ i 1 t- � � tnJ IT, I � ra t- � rt 11nrJ � rt 1 AA 1 11L ui:, �ii ""u, r:-J �� 1 11� g M n(,b i F � I � "" 86 99 rank at all.. They m·ust have been called kromlVuarJ as before. It was only that the king used the term allowing them to be maheesii [ and so] everyone considered them to be maheesii. (104) For several reigns after that there were many cawfaa in each reign, but it does not appear that anything else was said . It was only said that this or that c "a wfa, a or phra, 9 orJ - ,.. , , V caw, some of whom were phramahe esV.1 1• , some phra, 9 'a gkhra, chaajaa, , and ,.., , .some phra, raadchatheewii, for t, hey were not always called the same, had so many sons who were such-and-such ca" wfa, a. V ' • ' ( V ( ( 105 kromluarJ 9 aphaJnuchid, kromluarJ ph1ph1dmontrii and ( ) ,- , . V . cawfaa sa�waan are examples. Then there occurred an unusual event which is clearly given in the reign of King , , phraborommaraachaathi( ra"'ad, who , , ' is called phraborommakod. He usurped the throne from his own relatives but he considered his honor to be that of a king who had conquered an enemy and won the land, so hehap­ pointed his two original momhaam (wife) , who were distant V relatives, as kromluarJ 9 'a ph. ajn.u, chi( d and kromluV aQ phi, ph�id- . montrii. The former i. s sai. d to have been phra, 9 'a gkhra, ma, h..,,ee- sli, the latter phraraadchamaheesii. cawfaa SaQwaan, one of his younger sisters·, must have remain.ed a cawfaa as be­ fore, but she is sa·id to have been maheesli als·o. He had . as many as 19-20 sons and daughters who were all ca" wfa, a alike. (106) In another reign the king had two younger sisters who were phra9 oQcaw and who bore him sons, and both were consi- V dered to be phra, ma., he es'I(11. . These are old stories long past. If we speak only of Bangkok • • • : , , V (107) An example when no phramahees '(11. were installed, yet there was a phramaheesl� in the reign of King phra- phu, dtha, J· "OO dfa, a. 100 'V'l S �:W b Vl�bb [;I� tJ 0 �J1 ��1 1 � n � :W b � � 'V'l s � e :w icw'Yl S 1 :W 1 [;1 ; L �U� 1U I.I I.I V 'V'l S �:W L Vl�lCW � � � L �:W �'W S � S 1 �Lel S � 'WS � S 1 �6 � 1 L �U L � 1 � 1 'U I 1I O' c::; I c::; 1 I 1; I ,:9 . [;1 1 �n s :w1mv� � � 'V'l s � e1 � A nl:w L Vl'W'Yl 1UtJntJeJ� l11�bb l11 � I I � I.I I I el tJ 1 �l s Lb l11 Acwri �'\J 1 � L 6tJ 1 1 � 1 1 'Yl 1u L �i1-w·s �:w1 s � 1 V V c:;; v ,di I ,:9 6tJel � L � 1 � 1 n cwtJ�el 'J 1 L _�, U'W S � :W L VI:'l� [;1 � 8 �:W 1 �CW� � I I.I V I V t:!l 'W s � s 1 �1el s � 6tJ eJ �r1 1cwl� L �u'W s � L � 1 bbe-Ju�u � � l� r,' ,1' _, c:;; A d c::;t1 n 6tJCW L �cwn s:w�:W L � q 'WS � eJ:W SUrJ S 1 :W 1 [;1 tJ 'Yl�:W b � � 'V'l S � tJ S :W S 1 ��UtJ I ( @o� ) LUbb�U�CW'WS � � ti I.I I c::; V t q 1 �u1 � 1u'V'ls � tJ 1'Yl�:W L � � 'Ws ��r1 6 tJ 8 �� 1 ��1 1 � n I I I V V V L �U'V'l S � �1 tJ 1 bb [;i L �:W:W1 �� L �un � 1 'J:W1 bb � 'J 6tJ1 � l,IU � I I V 1 ,1' c:;, V � I rr' Fl S U L � eJ 'Yl 1CW L �U.L � 1 bbe-J u�cw 6tJU n l:w 1���bb l,! � tJ Arfn � - I 1;: I.I I I 0U l � 0n LL1,1 FlCW'Yl �'t.J 'J � b 6tJ 1l q 'J 1 'Yl 1 U L 'U CoU'W S � :WLVI �L1 tJ n I V 'J 1 �:WL � � 0 'WS�'WU 'W S SW1 � tJFl 1 b m tJ 'J flCWflt J'WUiJ L �UFl01 I.I I.I V L Vl'W S�1VIWL�tJncw s�s16?J�u'1tJ 1 � 'W s � :W ·L Vl� 'U 1 � q 1tJ1�ri V I.I I .c,I A CV .c,1 CV .c,I V q � LS tJ nL � 1 bb� U �u L el � tJ 1 � � el n n S � :W � 'Yl 1 CW :W tJ A � � CW I.I rr I c::; l11� el �:w1 �cw� � �u'Ws � �u:w 1uLLe-JU�U'W S �'U1'Yl�:W L � � cvI V V I cv I I� -_ 'W S � U � L n � 'l L � 'l el tJVl'J !,J eJ L:J-l eJ 'WS�'U 'l 'Yl � :W b � �'WS � � el :W 'U I.I I.I I I.I V I I.I ,1' b n � 'l L � 1 el tJi'J 1� L �U'W S � b � 1 Lbe-J CW�CW � � l � tJ n 6tJU 'U r,' I b �CW�:W L � � 'W S � As � i L tJU� S 1 :W 1 l11 tJ c:;, O' A � :W b � � 'W S � 8:JJ SU'Yl S 1 :JJ'l [;J tJ rr' I.I I.I I.I c:;, < @o� ) FJ�lJ� n eJ � Fl ® A el L � 1� 1 ��11� L �i!� :W L � � -w s � L � 1 I.I I.I V I.I c:;; c:;, ue1 � tJ 1 L 6 8 nl��'W s � 1 0 s � A e1 � :w t � � L � 1 � 1:wV11:w1�1 . d CV I I I,r:!i CV Qa.,, L 't'l 'J q 1 'W S � el Fl S �1 tJ 1 L m.ie1unu bb [;Il :W.c,I:W [;l �bbm �bb'\J�n I V I I V .Q.I Q.I '\J s �V1� 1 �� � l s L � 1 Bu�riL�U'Ws� L � 1 ue1 �cw1�L5 8 tJ1 � 101 In the reign of phrabaad somded phraphudthajoodfaa cu­ laaloog (Rama I) somded phra9 amarintharaamaad , who · was ori­ gina1·1y thanphuujlrj [ a quasi-confer!ed titl'e]e, had as many as four sons an·d daughters who were cawfaa of important krome. B·ut it does not appear that she was promoted in any way . How- ever, everyone understood that she was the mother of the caw- fa, a so she was considered to be phrarnaheesli all along until her son became king and promoted her to krom sVo md'e d phra, ?e'a ma, - rintharaamaad , the Queen-Mother. (108) In the reign of King phraphudthal88dlaa . In the reign of King phrabaad somded ph.raphudthal8e8dlaa naphaalaj (Rama II), he had already taken a cawfaa princess · who was the daughter of the older sister of phrabaad somded phraphudthaj5odfaa culaaloog (Rama I) as his wifee. before, as mentioned above. When he became king she was not given any other title. However, everyone understood that she was a , , V V. • . V ' called her somded , V phramaheesii and phraphanphansaa. This word is .ethe same as phanpii (i,e000 years), which is a word of blessing sometimes used for a q·ueen-mother, sometimes for a q·ueen, and sometimes even for the king himself o She had this title ·until she died in the reign of King phrabaad s om­ ded phranaIJ klaw (Rama III) . When phrabaad somded phracoom­ kiaw (Rama· IV) became king he raised her to1 be somded phra­ s1i·surij eentharaamaad , like somded phra9 amarintharaamaade. (109) There ·was another, cawfaa kunthon, the younger sister28 V ' [ of Rama II, by whom he] had a son who was somded ca ,._ wfa, a ma, - V ,-. ,haamaalaa, as well as other cawfaae. Everyone considered that she ·was either phraraadchatheewii or phra9 agkhrachaajaa. B·ut there was no unusual appointment of any kind. There were many other princesses, some whom were younger sisters, and some aunts, but they did not have ca,... wfa, a sons and da·ughters so they are not mentioned. � g rt� U� 1 � @ i� L � 1 W ( � ) � � � L LU��J (@ ) ------------------ L l't, l't, - I fJ � , � L rtL L!rt:: b flkt. 1 11 n n @ g @ 1:1 1:. L t 1:1 L � I'll I J::, e,! ( � J 119 , � UfJU,1!@ � , n � u L!rt :: b L � il,il,t- U,W @ �il,@ l:!ftl'.. U U fJ g 1 U ,,, ,,, � rl f:> P :::, ftl!lft� 1 rtn� :: tM,ft� L �I'.. 1 l;J L U � g rtL 1:! � 11 L 0 rt rtL'l nL t- t- � ,,� trtL ,,, ,.0 ,,, I l't, I t-� ���� L g :: g M, � 11 r;. £ t L rt , n@rJ g @11 1 @ � t-!1,M, n t rJ U,Lf;- @ � 1 L b 1 1bfJU 1 ' ,.0 ,.0 ,.0 r;. ilkt. n @ rt!rt , rJ @ Wj:��t-M, 11fJ L �M,�M, t W @ � n@ I:! lb g g g :: L g M, , f£1bl p I? I t t n�un� 1 L t t Lt- g U,� L U tM,rJ @ L,,,b 1 L,,,� U 1 1b @ b :: g M, U t � 1 1U-rt, 1 Lf @ U,LM, "" f::1I /'l, '1, J::, !:> /'l, I b� 1 lb�U,Ln, ::: g M,nt W @ �n@l:!ftt UU,� l;J@ L lb @ � 1 ::: b W 11W @ �n@ l:!il,t, U f::1 f::1 f::1 "" • f::1I n, u rJ g 1 rJ 1:1 , r;. g � w u nw n, L ti - w u rJ @lbn� � g M, n@rtM, 1 il,f;- L @ "" ,. .. f::1 J::, f::1 fJ t ,.... l't, f::1 !:> I? I ,.o "" lb t- fJ n L U, L �t , @ rt , nI:! f;- @ :: g M, f;- @ � t- U, n L U, � ,, �M, 1 lb � g M, ( �@® )f::1 ,.... I II? f::1 11,,.0 ,�·.i, I I fJ � L N: L g U,it,fJ 1 g � g � � g M, b W 1 1b� fJ � L rt "" "" !:> ,.0 ,.0 - L g U,il,g lb @ :: g M, b � 1 1b � � LrJ @il,@ rtM, 1 nn�� L g lb g n, � g M, "" !:> I? f::1 I b � , lb�� rJ W L lb L g U,n£ �M,U, 1 ::: g M, b � 1 N:�11 g un� , �LM I ,.D /'l, b nnn, b brt M,::, n t:J1,n 1L rtnn fJ rt g Lf L g lblf fJ M. , L g @ _g , r;. L n (@)rt' ,.... l'1> "'1 oI ts; .::t ,.o ::: g M,b W 1 rt � � tni t- � rt11nrJ �rt , �LN:L nnLtv1,L b 1 fl � 1 J::, t ;t, I ::t ;t, /'l, - LWY�gM, � g @ � ::: gM, lblbLf;-J1 1:1 r;. @ � g M, fJ L �M, U @ ls n@ L b 1 "" � "" 5:1 I I "" I?,.D t /'l, lb @N:M, L b 1 1:! t - @ :: g M,� 11 un� 1 t- i1,M, 11L)!lft� 1 � U 11t t l:!N: � I /'l, ,.D I "'- I I I I M,t @ 9 1 t;- Ln :: g M,b W L1 N: � L b @ 9 1 t- Ln� g M, L t U fJ i 1�t l't, !!:, I l't, �U, 1 � L g ::: gM,r1,� 1 L l'.. fb�f;-� L�L b 1 LW g LN:� gM,n,� , t-� t I l't, l't, I I:! � @ � g M, � fJ M, , LOg L b , I:! f;- @ � g M, l;J� N: � l L b , I:! f;- @ � g M, ,.D ,,, ,.D "' ,.D lb N: L n � g M, Lof tLol:! f;- @ g 1 rt�tn� t- g U,M,L U, t � fJ @ L b 1 L � u , L � U 1 rt @ b r I ,l' I ,.._. I l't, /'l, l't, lb@ b � g M, b w , rt� U, L f1, :: g M, nw n �1,n t L lb u � n,g I:! ;: g Mn� n t:J11n t ( ®@® ) J::, "" ' � L � L b 1 it,� 1 �N:Lfl, LU,� g @ � L g :: g M, � L gM, 1 � U, 1 � L g :: g M, ll, ll, I I lb n�Lb L rJ L� g 1:1i � gM.n� 1 rJ LnL b 1 �rtLnL U, t�fJ @ L b 1 L � u , t- n ,., . /'l, I I I ll, /'l, I L � u , f;- n,::: g M, b W 1 N:� U,Ln,::: gM, nwn �11t- � Lr-t:n g 1:1 :: g M.n�n t:J11nt ( o@® J "" '1, ,....I !:> I 5" �ri, rtLn, rJt , M L µ,L b , n�, L w £ � 11� g @ l � g M.f£N:L /'l, l't, I I.ii 11 I:! f;- @ :: g M, rJ L �� U@ N: U t- L fb @ 9 1 1;J t- t t t fb L,,,b 1 � g M, f::1 I='!!,,.0 l't, ,.0 201 103 (110) The reign of King phrana9klaw. D·uring his reign King phr.abaa·d somded phranarJklaw (Rama III) had no princesses as wives or phraraadchathe·ewii·, and he had no sons who were ca,..w fa, a. ( 11 1 ) The reign of King phracoomklaw. When it comes to the reign of King phrabaad somded phra­ coomklaw (Rama IV), he invented new· titles for phra9 ozjcaw ., , ,soomana.d and phra, 9 oDca,.. w ramph e eJ. , who were the mothers of cawfaa and ·who were considered to be phrara-adchatheewii. He V . let them be called phra, naar:ithe e or somd'e d phra, naar:ithee, as . . appropriate to their status. But many other phra, 9 oDca" w and m'o mca,.. w who did not have ca,.. ·wfa, a sons and daughters were not chang.ed at all. In the present reign somded phranaarithhe a , . . V . �amph e eJ• phama, raaph1,. rom has become krom somd'e d phra, theA ebs'1,. - , A V , . . . . rintharaamaad as Queen-Mother, like somded phra , ,am a, 9 rintha, - raama" . .. . ad and. s.,o md'e d phra, s'IC11. s'ur1(J. eentha, raama,..ad. ( 112 ) s·uch phramaheesli are _like 'queen-consorts', but you will find no . installation ceremony because the tradi­ tions of Thai royalty do not utilize marriage. Foreigners called these two princesses ' Her Majesty the Queen-Consort'h, both while they were living and at the pre- . , V sent time. Ki• ng phra, baad somd'e d phra, coomkla,._w also clearly called them r queen-consort r · in · several place·s , such as Sir John Bowring' s book, his royal correspondence, and in their death notices. In all these they were called ' queen-consorth' but you will not find a ' queen' of Thailand who has had a ' coronation' because there is no tradition of marriage among Thai royalty. Actually one should noth. speak only of the king for there has not been a single marriage of a cawfaa or a phra, 9 oQca,..w either. n@�K 1 �rtL u�n� � � � u, , � g �nt �g l � t- L 1111,..,,u n,,,u LMt;- r, n, un @ rtK , n u� �rt rJ n , rt g g g rJ r, � � LrtL W�rJ U,LrtrJfJ, rtg g g ,.., ,.., p:;:, ,.., ""' p IT, rt, I rJ Lf1,9 @ nn� u, , L� g � t- L �nr, un, u�Lt- g �K � nbLi t- L rh L � L b i L U, i �r1, p ,..,, � • IT, IT, rt. IT, I �,f!9K t L t'., � b t-�}Jt- L rJ @ � ii� L rJ Lfl,� @ fJ�K 1 rt:; g M, t- @ i 1 t- L n,n�n �11 ""' IT, I I IT, I I rt, rt, I IT, nnt- U,t;- L 11. L � L b 1 t;- L n, n� n 1';1ii L b i � rJ L u, i t- @rt , t- L � u L b 1 L:; g M, L U, 1 L� rJ rt a a ""' IT, T, ,.,I IT, IT, t IT, I IT, I l rt 1 � g M,L},t r, � 11rtn� :; g M,n� L � r, 1 rtn� � g M,n� L � t'., i ( �@@ ) IT, ,.0 IT, ,.0 IT, t- t'., �t;- aU, rt\i,� � g M, l:'.! ii nt t- L 11 L M t- L 11 rJ Ln L b , n@ �K 1 rJ L rtK 11 unt rt, IT, rt, IT, �rtL . fln� n �11L b , � g M, t;- @111tl!s1, t t- e, �K rJ � , n� , urJ i 1 � WMLOU I IT, I "- I • L w g g n, · ls g L :; @ L lj L rJ L� g �,? � g M, � u, 1 � L g � g M, Ln� UJ'l�Ln��K , rt �K 1 rt :; g M, �K i rt� L g � g M, �K i rtg �J � g M, nn� ;: g M,M.1'1:�� L g rt g n, p p � L g rt g n, :; g M, b l!l i rt� L rtl!l U � t- Mi iL � � 11 � g M, b W i rt � ( .J:> @ @ ) ::, ""' ,..,, 0 ::, t I WML0U�rtL WLM ls n� ��� ts t- r, �K rJ 'l 1 n� , I IT, t A, A, UrJrt i t- t'., �K rJ � 1 U� rt� 1 M U � n� U t- t'., l:'.!K rJ rt 1 rt WML U ::, p p p p lb nun@rtK i U t- Lnn� t- @ i rJ @ t- t'., �K rJ � , n� i t- @ � M rtLW t L U, j �;: b ,.., p:;:, . ::, I IT, t I lb t;- t'., �K fJ rt 1 U � t- @ 11 rt ii rJ @rtrJ� 1 U l:'.!n� 1 LL b i l:f t- @ :; g M, t- e, �K ra � , n� , t- @ � M IT, IT, ,.0 rt, lb A, t- t'., 1:'.!K fJ r"'t i U �n� 1 nan L � L b i L t'., @ � U L � L b i \1�1 t;- t'., l:'.!K fJ rt 1 U l:'.! t- @ 11 It, It, , ,., ::, It, It, n�nl"JiiL b , ;: tM,rJ t � L � £ � L g :; g M, � g @l� L g :; gM,'l rt11e, � 11raL@nrart 1 IT, IT, ' IT, IT, lb � t � t- @ rJ LrtL b i L � L t'., @ � fJ @M.fJ rt 1 t- t'., l:'.!K fJ rt i U � t- t'., �K fJ rt i t;- � p p p � ,.0 It, IT, I IT, @ Li U, U L rtrJ rt 1 rt U t'., M, L g i fJ Lt;, t- L11 ""'9 U,,..,,� rtL� rJ u, L u, ( U9®® ),., p p p � ,..,l:'.! ' IT, rJ l:'.! 1 t- M t- rlg t:f u � p ,..,, nL t- t- � 11�lr tLM L b i l:f t;- @ :; g M, L �L b i t- � ra l:'.! , nwM. l"Jii t t/16It, I ,,. ,.0 IT, IT, L b 1 � ii L t'., L rJ @ ls r;. g �M i rt L �n U L t'., @rt i �rtL ::, ,..,, ,., rt, I I t I I fJrJ u, Lt;- @ � , \i,tfJ L M, L b , nL t- t- � 11rt rJ n , rt g g g � L g M. , rt, rt, i (()T 105 (113) Thai practice regarding mialuaD (principal wife) and mianooj (minor wife). The mother of lu·ugmialuaD m·ust be mia luaD, and there is no limit to their number. Accordingh.hto our practice, those who have many wives and observe [ the rule of] luugmialuaQ [ and luug] mianooj believe that if any princess has sons �nd daughteis by the king, they (the children) are cawfaa, and that those c awfaa are luugmia- v , 9 oQcaA w are· luA • , • · A. luaQ. phra ugmianooJh. The mother of luugm ·i• alVuaD . y . . must be mialuaQ herself. It is also the same with . .the khyun- naag (nobility) . However many mia luaD one has [ all their] children are luugmialua9 and [ all those] wives are mialuaD. One can have any number of them . There is no stip·ulation as to the number. (114) There is no stipulation of dignity for queen-mothers V or for phra, ma, heesi"( i. . · · ' For q·ueen-mothers, ;ehra, 9 agkhr, '( , A am,a hVe esii• , phraraadcha, ma, - heesli, phramaheesli, phraraadchatheewli, phra9 agkh'rachaajaa, . . . . · . . or whatever the senior mialVuaQ of the king is called, the law provides no dignities as it does for royalty of the Inner Palace, the o·utside, and for phra , s'a n..,om. (115) At death some are honored like a king, some like a ca" wfa, a. Thai traditions differ from those of Europe. Afte. r death a funeral pyre is b·uilt in the middle of the city, for some equal in honor to a king, for some equal to a caA wfa, ah. I ·can only explain about phramahees1i as I haveh. To make it clearer, or to make them correspond to queens28a of foreign countries is impossible, because the traditions are different. It is the same with the waDna A.a. 1here is nothing like that in western countries. n. L E, U rJ g 1 � L 11, L � g L N:N: @ b L t, U rJ g 1 t � 11 U �N: N: @N:M, N:@ b L b 1 L t u ra g 1 u� ' f='f=' 'lo L t ura g 1 LM�,..,,t N:LM,N:@N:M, L � g g n, N:U,LnM, t- t rJN: 1 ( �®® ) f=' f=' ,..,, f=' IT, l't, ' ' 'lo n,..,,u � L �M, � g n, u �n, 11� , N: L n t � L r1 b � � , L r, u ra i , M I IT, I nnN:g untL� N:g ut- L � ra� , n� 1 L b 1 � � @ �g M.n,,..,,LJ � L ra @ 'rt ft, I l't, ,.o I rl,@N:M, 1 n t t- L f1 b W � 1 L t U rJ g 1 L nM, � t t L � � 1i N:� , � f=' ft, !:, ' l'f> ,-,, I lb N:L l£1 rJ @ L b 1 � t- @ ::: g M, @9 1 � � i:, g i:, ::: gM,n� 1 U -A,� M, ::, I l'f> ,o ,o L g � g L � L b 1 L� g LN:n� , t-� L g LW L b 1 � t- @ ::: g M, l't, rt, ' l't, ,... fi:g U � L � L b 1 I l'f> Lnbg �1 n@� 1 M.t � L f1 b L b 1 L t l!I 11n U U fJ g 1 U t- @ U,� U� L � L b 1 LW g L N:n� 1 b W � 1 ura g 1 t- t [bt- U, ,..,, f=' !:) !:) f=' l't, I I l't, l't, ;:t Lnb g L b , t- Mn@N:M, , g L::: @ ::: g M.n� 1 L t t- @ rJ urang M, � l!J 11n� 1 � M 11Lo� � � l't, I I I I I �LN:L LMt-1 ra � , n� , ��rJ Lrl,L b 1 �N:L L M �11tJM,trJ � 1 ( �®® ) ,t, I ft, I rt, l'f> I M. L t- fJ @ I N:@ b L b 1 n� 1 �N:L¼ l't> I I n. nnL U, 1 � L fJ @ CsJ rJ @N: L � g L N:N:@ b L b 1 ?g ,. I I f=' ,.,. lb n L t- rJ @N:@ ts L b 1 L t u ra g 1 u L b 1 � � @ ::: g M.fi:N:LU, L � g L N: nn, 1 L ts 1 � � @::: g M. I IT, I f=' !:) l't, ,... f=' I F !;) l't, ,... N:@b L b 1 L E, UrJ g 1 u L b 1 � � @ ::: g M,N: � tn�N:@ b L b 1 N: f=' !;) ,., ,., U,,., N:@ b L b 1 ft, ' l't, ,... ,.,. I rt, L l.J U,lN:n�� g M.n� , u CsJ ¼� L fJ @ � ra t- @ l� 1 nL U, � rJ � @ t � 1 !:, � ft, I I I I � L g � gM,n, g � L L I.J u@ 1 N:n� :::gM.n� 1 L r, n,nu � M U, N: L l!I U,ln ,.,, !;) � u@ , r1.� ,.,, l"t, ,.,. I F F t- L ra @ n� i � ra t- @l� i n L U,� L g ::: gM.�L U LN:M.L t n,w t n,l n�, 11n� ::: gM. I I l'f> �nmt L � g L N:N:@ b L b , w ,,n� , � � fJ � 1 111 � M.U, , � 1 u � M. U, , � 1 u U, 1!1 ,, I I l'f> I ::I I I I �� ,, t- Lnn�@�n@�M, 1 n,..,,u � � Ll!l @1.;�n� I I I I I � U @ 1 N:n� ::: gM,E, L U,n� 1 M.,rf1 UfJ 'lt!L g 11,lN: rJU , fi:g g g � U@ 1 N:n� l"t, n�n t ra L� g L u� L g n,J �t n�M.f';l11 L b 1 ::: gM, rJ L E, 1.J - ::: g M, t, L U,n� 1 N:� 1 ,.,. U fJ N:@ rJ �ng b t� t-� t- t �M,::: g M. t- lJM. b �11,LM.� 1 f=' I lb lb � ,, t- l1 fJ @ n f';lffl t f';l g L u� L g L � g I!) kIb n � , @ � N:@ b L b 1 N: @ b L b 1 L b q l'f> l"f, I I l"t, l'f> ,.,. ,.,. lb L bN: n � ::: g M. N:M, n t U @ L N:� �M.�lJ N:n�:::gM, fJ t � L E, ( ��® ) f=' f:7 ,.,, It, I 901 107 ( 116) Regarding phrasanom or cawceoome. Originally there were , . , . , . .., ' . fo·ur thaaw phrasanom9 eeg, but in Bangkok phra , s'an..,om are first or second class according to the status symbols bestowed on them. ,..cawcoom who have phra9 oIJcaw [child- ren] are cawcoommaand·aa, those who do not are ca,...wcoom- J·'UUDaane. Next down ' from these are the phra, san..,o m or ca,...wc oom , who are daughters of both high and low government off.icials from seenaabodii (ministers) down to phra9 and lUaQ , who are happy to offer them to the king to serve in the Inner Palace . Ac- cording to ancient tradition, four were raised to tha, aw phra, ?e- sanom9 eeg with different names like the nobility. But here at Bangkok _they have never been appointed. It is only ·when the senior cawcoommaandaa who is very much favored is given a decoration 6f the first class that she is considered to be . , ' .., ' phrasanom9 eeg. If she receives a decoration of the second . . . , ' V class she is phrasanomthoo. Any caA wcoom who has phraI 9 ol)caAw [ children] is callede. cawcoommaandaa·. Those who do not hav·e phra.9 OI)c aw are called c·awcoomjuur:)aan (cawcoom serving ladies) . There are· only [ these] two kinds. (117) The senior wife of the waIJna ,...a has no rank. It is only ' ' that people call her sadedkh.a,...aDnaj , as in the palaces of krom princes . I have never heard that a princess who was a wife of a waIJnaa was appointed to be any kind of phra9 • For example, Princ·ess rodcanaa, the mother of ca·wfaa phikunthDDIJ , is only ,.. , . ' called caw rodcanaa. phra, . . . oIJca,.. w daaraa, the mother of ca,...w fa, 9 a 9 ' ' . idsara , phoIJ , i. s . . . still phra, wora, .w oIJtha a phra, 9 oIJca,... w as before, but people in the palace of the waIJnaa call her sadedkhaaIJnaj. This is just . . . . like a phra, 9 oIJca,... w who is a wife of a krom prince. The ser- . ' ' ,...vants in that krom will also call her sadedkhaaIJnaj. There is no distinction between them . (118) Wives of the wal)naa who have children are sometimes A, � L� �¼� UJ L Wg g n, t-� j-jt-B :, 1 It� t ,J> ,t, I ,t, A, � L��¼� UJ L wggn, t;- � j-jt;-@i 1M,� t-@ , t� fJ w ln�1 WLN: L un,gl �N: fJit, !:> pI ,J) ,t, I ,t, i'f, I t;-@ � W LlbLtJ1b L � f1LN:gun�1rJ@ �M, :: b lbtUt;- L � - N:t g9 it@mt 1 lb L � ,t, ,t, I I A, rJ � 1 n�1 :: ts fJ@�� 1�£ fl,n�1 t- i wlN:LM,M,C, ,..,!'jib L � fl,lM,�, :: b lbg u I ,t, I 'il A, �� 1M,£ fl,M,�1nLlbgM,L L@ 1 :: ts � t;- @ 1fJ@�� 1M,£ fl,M,�1 it� 1 � L � e, �11L ts 1 ' n� ' I t i'f, i'f, L@ 1 t;-@ � U�� 1M,£ fl,M,�1 :: tsgt �lb��fJ � 1 L � fJ t W W L it� 1 t- i w l r-t:L itit ,t, !:> ' ,t, "' "' i'f, I 'il M �� 1 M,£ fl,M,� 1 M C, �1iL ts 1 fJ � 1 L C, WfU-1. L UUfJ � 1 :: ts �L�lb L � it�1fJ@ �M, 0 ,t, l'f, I "' r:-egr 1 n,ln,..,u uLw::guM fJ � 1 fJ � 1 L e, �fl, 111b e lbM. :: ts � U.ii L b 1 M,� 1 I I I i'f, l'I A, � 11 t- � fJ en� 11rJ @lb� ii t;- L n,lbU t;- b�N:@rtM,@M,N:@ mt U.rJlb 1 t;-e �U t- Lf1 'il ,t, 1 I "' !:> pI I ,t, I I f' i'f, !:> i'f, A, L t n u urJg1 t- fJ � W �N: t;- fJM,t fJ � 1 t;- � �@r-t:M. L t L ts 1 it� 1 :: ts L ts 1 fJ � 1 ,.., p ,.., p p I,-,, Ip p ,;:I ,t, l'f> + I I i'f, i'f, UfJg 1 U t- Lf\.M,�f\.�1 L ts 1ft.�1� LN:Lt-E@ � 1 it�M,�1 "' !:> ,t, ,t, I I l'fl gU, M,gi titrtM.N:g u t:, � ,, A, � t;- e,gu�Ln� L fJ ::tM,fl,t;-M,K � _., I p A, A, A, A, it@ lbM. 1 fJ LJ1 � t-©M.n� L t lbL �u::g�r;:� � � � l'I l'I I I I . l'I it�U fJ g 1 n,g M. L� L RP 1 M,tt @tm � 11 ? ttLUgLt- L rl@ L ll ,.,, ,.., 0 ,.,, ,.,. I I ,:,I'l l I N:N:ls-t i, U L b L 11 :: b M.,..,N: M,�t;- UiN:@ N:M.U 16 g 1 U ' t �i,ra rt , ,.� ,�.. ' "" ,:, it�,� ,, w � ra en� t- L nri�l\lK t � t- L nn� rJen u �, I 1'11'1 I l'I ,. ,, L ts 1N:ertls-t L t rtL t- LM,M,� fJ l1 1 L ts 1 fJlb 1 t-U, UL N:M,U l'I I 1 1 p l'fl I'# a N:e N:M. M,�1M, � L � 1 UL !:I t 1 M, t� ii 11 LM. t- L M, L t U fJ g 1U L W Q,@J.;t�ei.;urat , ,.,, !:> I ' l'fl ' l'fl ' I I N:fJU1rtggg t- L � L ts 1 fJ � 1it�1 L � N: � ,@�UfJ l , t- e� t-j, t- L �itt t- L f& I l'f, l'fl ' ,t, I l'I A, WLN:L�U.n, Lg u :: ts ULo� lbeN:M. L t itjl U fJ l , L RP , t- t fl,t-U. UfJ g"" 1 itL L4.J1 Lg:: gM, i'f, I r,, I I a it� � 1i LOM,Lo��N:LgL UJ1 Lgnt L W Q,e��t�,, itit L4. lbgU t;- L � rJlb 1 I 1 1 a ."" ' p I • @� u@ @MgL @ � t-!, t- L � it t t;- L RP L C, u fJ i , t-j, M,t u L ts fl, l t- L f1 L WgLN: I • I i'f, ' l't, it L L4.J1 L g:: gM, L4. lbgU t;- L � L ts n1 fJ lb 1 � L �fl, 1 L Wt L lb t- Lll: L Wt L lb p I I ,t, ,t, 801 109 called cawcohonunaandaa,h2 9 sometimes maandaa. Wives of krom prin·ces who are given to them by the king a.re called khaarJnajtaarJWaIJ plus their names and their fathersh' name. All' the momhaam (commoner wives) of the warJnaa are called mom. If they have· children they are sometimes cal.led coommaan­ daa, or simply maand.aa. Wives of krom princ·es who have been given by the king are called khaarJnajtaarJWarJ pl·us their names together with their fathersh' names. Officially they have no title but people call them m'o m. This word cannot be used when addressing the king. Their original names must be ·used. If . they are wives from a foreign tradition they are called naarJ­ haam. B·ut nowadays women are very excited about mom, both the wives of princes and nobles, whether only momcaw or a high noble or a lo·w one, as long as they are wives they are called m'o m. Whether or not this comes from the word ' ' ma ' am " [English] I do not know, but this mom has been used for people of high and good family, whether male or female. For example, the grandfather of phrajaa phaadsakoraworJ and krommyyn narinthoon, before bec�ming a noble an·d a prince [respectively] , 3 ° were called m'o m. Even today there are some people of high stand- ing ·who still call [their fathers and uncles] momph3o and mom­ lUrJ. But this is rare. Since the word mom has .hbeen· used to refer only to wives they have become self�conscious about it. Wives of princes who would be caw (princesses) must be real caw. They· cannot emulate their husbands. Even if she is a· princess she cannot take her husbands krom title as is the custom in Europe. ,.. Those ·who are the wives of caw can also be ' princessesh' . [ But] to have a wife who is a ' princess ' one must choose one who is already a ' princess herself. A commoner cannot become a ' princess ' because of her husband. Even if she is already a ' princess ' she cannot take the krom [title] of her h·usband. It can only be because of herself. End of the subject of married women with titles. 111 Notes on the essay 1 The king ' s usage of the term 'Laoh' is more inclusive than· modern usage, which would not likely include the Shans and often not the Thai of Northern Thailand either . In the West we would normally limit the term to Laotians. 2 Attrib·ution ofh· this law to the founder of Ayuthia is pro­ bably d·ue to the incorrect date given in the law and re­ peated here. It should be 1468 (cf. Wyatt : 1967) . The full name of the king as given in the introduction to the law is: somded phraca·w raamaath1bodii borommatrajloogka- ,. , V . . ' A . , , naad mahaamo!Jkud theebmanud •wi,_ su' ds'u ri( ja, ·wo!J 9 or:iph,u dt.h aa!J. - . . kuun borombooph, i'- . , , . , " . ' V d phraph·udthacawj:uuhua. 3 One category specified in the Palatine Law has been omit­ ted. There was also stipulated that the son of a queen referred to as m"c cJ.'u amyarJ sho·uld hold the position ofh· 9 uparaad and that· he should be second .., ' only to the somded ,. . noo ph, ra, phu, dtha, ca"w. Both these princes succeeded to the throne one after the other, but no rule of succession was stated in the law. 4 In Cambodia this title, in its Cambodian form chaufe·a, was held by the chief minister (cf. Foures : 1882). 5 The spelling of juan could indicate 'Annam ' but that meaning does not seem appropriate here, and as.there is sometimes confusion between this spelling and that for Northern Thailand, an error has been ass·wned. 6 Rama V did himself reinstit·ute the custom of naming his sons as titular heads of various towns, similar to the E·uropean custom, but they were without administrative . . responsibility and received no special benefits. 7 'Ihe abode of Siva. 8 A legendary swan-like bird, traditionally a vehicle of Brahma b·ut in these ceremonies apparently it is associated with Siva o 112 9 This system of dividing up adminis trative functions into various krom derives from Cambodia though the function of the se krom in Thailand i s not exactly the same ( cf . Foure s : 1882 ) e. What the numerical designations of d igni­ ties originally referred to is not certain . _Generally people think it referred to raj of land , but more likely it referred t o manpower c ontr6lled , and finally came to be only a c onvenient means of ranking . ( c f . Wales , 1934 ) . 10 ' ' ' ,.The ti. tles 9 uparaad and waDnaa refer to the same person and office . For . the full f ormal t itle see secti on (72 ) , in which shortened f orms of the title are als o explained . ll This date should be A . D . 1448 . 12 -kumaan i s Sanskrit kumara ' s on ' and in Thai may b e applied to very young princes . -waroorod is als o a royal word for ' s on ' but can apply to any age level . 13 -1suan and -id sara- are both variants of f Si·va I , the for­ mere· from Sanskrit , the latter from Pali . l4 Note that makud i s a variant of mODkUd as given in sec­ tion ( 21 ) e. 15 The younger brother referred t o lived only one day and was � a phra9 oDca" w. Thus any higher rank would have had to have been c onferred posthumously. 16 This title and name was c onferred on her by her s on, Rama I I . Tilere i s no rec ord of her being given any t itle by Rama I . 17 Acc ording t o the lunar date given this should be the 16th . 18 The lunar date given in the text is unintelligible , per­ haps through a misprint , but if March 1 is c orrect it is as given here in b racketse. 19 This entire paragraph is a later addition as the publica­ tion referred to was not until eight years after this es say was written . Als o the last sentence simply refers t o the detailed information already providede. 113 20 The terms puu and jaa normally refer to one's paternal grandfatherh· and gran·dmother, but here to their siblings who wo·uld be called puun6;)j , jaan6;)j in common speech. 21 This deputy king was the oldest son of the Second King under Rama IV and a cousin of Rama V. 22 This heading is an error, perhaps in printing. 'Ihe pre- ,... . fatory title is as given in the text : phra, caw l..,aanth 8 8. 23 Apparently these were animals used in war but , at least for the elephants , s imilar terms apply to animals used in catching and taming wild elephants in modern usageh. The meaning of the terms in this context could not be determined. 24 A few years after writing this essay apparently another title was added to this list , somded krom phrajaa, which was then the highest conferred titie below the waDlaD. Note also that the position of the title soV mde' d is first . if the prince has that title from birth, as in soV md'.ed krom phrajaa bamraab p;);)rapag, who received this.title in 1885. 24aThe term phraj has usually been translated 'slave' for lack of a bet·ter term, but I prefer the word ' serf ' • In Europe serfs were bound to the land whereas in Thailand they ·were bound to naaj (masters , overseers), but in all other respects their status was �imilar. ,...thaad were more nearly like slaves, in the sense of ' bon·d serv· ant, bond slaveh' • 25 The pronlmciation krommamyyn, as one word, is usualh. 26 Both were sons of Rama I and the latter became the waDnaa under Rama III. 27 Note that Rama V apparently excludes phrasanom (minor wives) from consideration hereh. 28 The text has yo lmger brother in error. 28aThe Thai tradition differs most significantly in the 114 number of wives a king could have , for the status of European queens als o depended on their producing an heir, and they often had no coronation until that was acc omplished--and s ometimes not even then . There are many differenc e s , but in these respects at leas t the two traditions are not s o very differente. 29 Inclusion of caw in this term i s probably an error , and it is omitted later in the text . 30 krommyyn narinthoon was the s on of cawphrajaa mahaa- v ' . s ombad and was married t o the younger s ister of Rama I who gave him his princely titlee. This is a rare instance of a c ommoner being made a princ e . The grandfather of phra� J. aa pha,,.. ads'-ak�ra, woQ was ca�w - phr�aJ.a a ma, h.,,,aa sVe enaa (bunna.,-age) , who was married to the sister-in-law of Rama I . 115 DEVELOPMENT OF ROYAL TITLES Though it is generally accepted that the Palatine Law of King Trailokkanat was derived from the Khmer court, in the absenc'e of information on the Khmer court of that time the degree of similarity between the two i s not known . By this time most of the titles of the Khmer mandarinate were in use in Thailand and it seems likely that they were confer­ red on royalty, as in the Lao areas, with no distinct ' hobi­ lity " as there came to be later·. This inference is not, - how­ ever, drawn only from the Lao case. References occur later to prince s who bear titles now defined as " nobleh" and an example is Luang Sorasak, the son of King Petracha, but in this case the circumstances may not be especially normal since Petracha was a usurper. Contemporary European acco·unts of seventeenth century Siam pro·vide m'l1ch info.rmation _about noble titles but s eldom mention princes. However, La Lo·ub'e re note s that the Portugues e translate the highest noble title as 'princeh� and says royal princes never had such titlesh. The Sukhothai title for a king, khun, had been replaced by the time of King Ram Kamheng's grandson, Lithai, who bore the title phajaa, but it is not clear who then might have borne the title �hun though it was certainly used o In A.yu­ thia the king acquired much more exalted titles and phaj aa was applied to viceroys of tributary states and to foreign rulers , and perhaps the heads of some administrative units, some of whom bore additional titles which might have been appropriate to prince s . khun was now a very common title· for officials though their assigned dignities (sagdinaa) covered a fairly wide range. For the history of the royal titles as described by King Chulalongkorn we are indebted to a few all too brief statements by Prince Damrong, on which the following are based. The specific title for prince s continued to be simply caw, as in other Thai state s , until the late Ayu� . A � thia period at which time cawphra9 came to be .used, and sometimes just phra9 • The ..fi rst use of cawfaa in Thailand come s in the middle of the sixteenth century when, follow- 116 ing his victory over the Thai, King Bayinnaung of Burma e s ­ tablished Thammaraja as King of Siam with the Shan title of ,,. , cawfaa. This title was c ontinued by his sons , Naresuan and Ekathotsarot , but during the reign of the latter this t itle was bestowed on his royal children, beginning the pre sent usage , and Dutch records of this time c ontain a letter dated 1612 in which this t itle first appears . Near the end of the Ayuthia period King Thaisa had estab lished that children of cawfaa princesses should also bear that same title by virtue of their mother ' s rank, perhaps with the s ame restrictions against a prince s s marrying below her rank as were in effect when Rama V was writing . We may as sume that until this time , though a relatively new title was in use for the king ' s child­ ren, their descendents were simply caw as Prince Damrong has said , and that the first s tage of the rule of declining des ­ cent had been e stablished , but was then set aside by Thais a in the case of cawfaa princes s e � after the Khmer pattern . The tit�e phra?eogcaw i s s aid to have been e s tablished by King Petracha, the usurper following the death of King Narai . The title phra, 9 oD had already c ome into use for officials of high rank who were not c�w, including children of the king whose mothers were not of ca,..w rank. Some of these at least were now made ca" w , which was the prerogative of the founder of a new dynasty. The title mDmcaw i s said to have come into use during the reign of King Barommokot at the end of the Ayuthia peri­ od . In this case too the title mom had already been in use s ince the reign of King Narai for certain official s who " � ' were not caw . One may also note that CB.v-1mDm v1as a title for non-royal wives of Northern Lao princes ( see below)e, and is also the title of the Prince of Chiengr·W1g , the Thai L·ue state in Yunnan ( though the present ·Prince lives in 'Thailand ) • The title momraadchawoQ was established by King Mong­ kut , fourth king of the Bangkok period , and the l owe st title , momluag , was e stablished in its present usage by King Chula­ longkorn , though it is thought to have been used by King Mong- kut more or l e s s synonymous ly with m 'D mr,..a adcha, wo9e. Thus the 117 development of the royal titles firmly described by King Chu­ lalongkorn covers a period of some three hundred years. The prestigious krom titles were first introduced into Thailand also by King Narai, in this first case for a sister and a da ugh te r. krom ( Skt. grg,ma, 'village ' ) we re originally private administrative units, perhaps fiefs,h' which functioned as villages and, in law, the governor of a town was equivalent to the head of a krom (Akin: 1969)h. Later they came to func­ tion as ministries and finally as departments within minis­ tries, and the krom princes, though sometimes administrators in fact, often only held honorary office. These krom were also a Khmer institution and as late as the end of the nine­ teenth century the krom of the highesth_hprinces were still geographically defined (Foures : 1882 ) . As early as A. D. 1019 a Khmer inscription states that a certain Punnagavarman, son of Rudravarman, founded the krom (i. e. , ·village) of Sapta­ devakula, ' the descendents of which became the ministers and priests of kings ' (Briggs : 1 93 1 ) . By the latter part of the nineteenth century both Thai­ land and Cambodia, if not before, had incorporated a rule of declining descent into their respective royal hierarchies which depleted royal titles after four generations, and both included exceptions to the rule depending on the rank of the mother (always specify_ing that the father's rank would be at least the same or higher) . They differed in that the posi­ tions and titles of queens and other 1.adies of the Cambodian court were formally specified along with the rites and sym­ bols by which they were established, and such matters were also dealt with in somewhat less specific fashion in the Palatine Law of King Trailokk.anat of Ayuthia. But by the Bangkok period none of the ladies of the Siamese court had any formally recognized position or title (except, of course, birth titles) , nor did they appear in court but were clois­ tered in the Inner Palace, a practice not common to any of Thailandh' s neighbors. It was not until the very end of the nineteenth century that a Thai queen was again formall;�f and publicly established as such . This was the occasion o f the 118 appointment of Queen Saowapha as regent during the king ' s ab sence abroad , along with the formal title appropriate to a ruling queen, somded :e_hraborommaraach1niinaad . . . The Cambodian system includes als o a formal t itle and pos ition , second only to the king , for an abdicated king . This was apparently a highly de sirable position throughout Southeast Asia--to be the father of the king--and one founde· not infrequently, a modern example being the former Sultan of Brunei who abdicated in favor of his son , the p resent sultan , taking the title Begawan, and still enj oying the enormous prestige and privilege of his former statuse. In Thailand there has never been any s uch formally rec ogniz ed position, but both King Mongkut and King Chulalongkorn are said to ha·ve c ontemplated making s uch a movee. In polygamous c ourts such as those of Asia it would seem nece s sary to find means of limiting the numbers of princes other than normal attrition by death, and the rule of declining descent seem an eminently practical means of doing s o o Thus one might expect to find a s imilar situati.oen in other c ountrie s , particularly those which were in a posi­ tion at some time to provide s ome influencee. But the inve s ­ tigation of royal heirarchies in c ountrie s which have in­ fluenced Thailand , other than Cambodia, has not been produc ­ tive . No more than one useful s ource of inf ormation has yet been discovered, out of dozens searched , for China , Burma, Java and India, and none of these approaches in thoroughness the e ssay of Rama V . From these it seems that there were certain similaritie s , but only up t o a point and nothing that c learly points to a s ource of the Cambodian and Thai systems . India can apparently be eliminated for there seems to have been nothing at all c omparable among th e Indian ruling classe s . There are Sanskritic terms used as elements in s ome Thai and Cambodian title s , but they are largely adjec­ tival superlative s in sec ondary elaborative titles . In tvvo cases where Hindu titles are used they have been reversed in meaning . The term used in Ayuthia for children of the king by c oncubine s is the Hindu term for a crown prince--Thai : 119 yawwaraad/Hindi : yuvaraj, whereas the Thai term for the de­ puty king (sometimes thought of as an heir apparent, though erroneously) is the term applied to children of a Hindu rajah by concubines--Thai : 9 uparaad/Hindi a uparaj (Malgonkarh� 1968 ) . The account of t4e Burmese court under the Konbaung kings by Daw Yi Yi is not sufficient to do more than suggest some possible parallels, for she is only able to present a some­ what static catalogue of titles with little information of the system in which they operated. Apparently the Burmese system was more complex than the Thai in that more categories of titles existed, and·h·hwith many more subclasses. There were more classes of greater and lesser queens, suggesting some more complex definitions of the various princely titles. Also we do know from other accounts by Europeans that the Burmese queens, at least the principal queen, did appear in court. It was also possible in Burma to promoteh . commoners to princely rank, which was not possible in Thailand e�cept at the estab­ lishment of a new dynasty. Daw Yi Yi notes that in all there were eighteen grades of princes but it is not clear how this number is arrived at nor how they might compare with the Thai titles. The complete roster of Thai princely titles and grades listed by King Chulalongkorn comes to a total of twenty­ six, but these include the secondary classes of conferred hon­ orary titles and promoted classes. Successive generations of princes are not mentioned at all in the Burmese account . It is interesting to note, though, that subclasses of Burmese princes were distinguished by titles, not mentioned as such, which were classified according to the number of syllables contained in each, which recalls King Chulalongkorn's comment on the preference of the Thai for long euphonious names. Van Den Berg ' s account of the courts of Java is quite thorough, more so than any other accounts so far discovered for any of the countries of Asia except those for Thailand and Cambodiaho He also even describes the systemh·of royal titulature in the court at Surakarta as one of declining descent. There is decline in rank over ·hsix generations, as 120 opposed to four generations in Thailand, but the basic title raden is inherited throughout and the rank is designated by secondary qualifying elements. The special title pangeran for adult sons of the Susuhunan (king) is not a real excep­ tion since they are raden until they reach majority. De­ clining rank is nevertheless formally marked and there is provision for the highest title to be inherited, though the condition is entirely different from the Thai and Cambodian cases. Also the distinction between titles b.orne as minors and on reaching majority is a dimension entirely lacking in the Thai system , unless one takes into account the fact that Thai princes of the highest rank could in some sense be said to have no title until their investiture at about eight or nine years of age. But that ·iNOUld be taking a too extreme . view, especially since it is basically a naming ceremony and the title is held from the moment the king his father recog­ nizes him as such. Nevertheless there are parallels and it is worthwhile looking at the Surakarta system in some detail as summarized in the following chart and comments. As minors On majority male I female l male I female (on (children of queen) marriage ) ' Raden Mas gust� Raden Aju ; Pangeran adi. pati. Ratu Pembajun I ' anom ( oldest son (oldest daughter) and crown prince) Pangeran aria i Ratu (children of concubine) Raden Mas Raden Adjong Pangeran Nga- { Raden Aju behi (oldest son ) ! Pangeran aria As a group all sons of the Susuhunan are Pangeran Putra. The next three generations (grandchildren, great grand­ children, great great grandchildren of a Susuhunanh) bear the 121 Raden Mas alike as minors, but on coming of age add the fur­ ther designation aria (those descended from the queen) or pandji (those descended from concubines) , tho·ugh the defini­ ·tions of these terms are not entirely clear. The next two generations are Raden bagus as minors and just Raden on reaching majority. Succeeding· generations are simply Mas, but at this point there is ambiguity since the same title may also apply to commoners who have achie'ved high position. Nevertheless it can be said that a designation of royal descent is ne·ver entirely lost. Clearly also the basic title raden is inherited. The title pangeran ca .n. also be inherited within the f al­ lowing circumstances and restrictions. If a pangeran dies before the Susuhunan the prince's sons become Pangeran aria like sons of the Susuhunan, but the title is limited to five sons of a Pangeran adipati anom, two sons of the Pangeran ngabehi, and one son of a Pangeran aria. These titles may not be further inherited and cannot be held by grandchildren of a Susuhunan, though another form, Pangeran Sentana, could be conferred on them as an honor, thus continuing the basic title but not through inheritance. With minor exceptions this system �s said to apply also to the court at Jogdjakarta as wellh. Elsewhere in Java there are considerable differences though in most cases the title raden occurs and is often inheritable. At any rate none of these variant systems seem pertinent to the Thai situation. Even in Surakarta the system within which declining descent operates is quite unlike the Thai system. The ·very brief description of the Chj_nese court supplied by Williams is too lacking in detail for a useful comparison. He notes a primary distinction between lineal descendents of the founder of the dynasty and collateral descendents, and goes on to comment that I I collateral branches decline in pre­ cedence as the generations are more remote from the imperial line until finally they are simply members of the imperia.l clan . h" He also points out though that there are, among the Chinese, only two hereditary perpetual titles, those for the 122 direct descendents of Confucius and Koxinga, and eight among the Manchus for the families which as sisted in establishing the Gioro dynasty. Within the imperial b lood line there were four clas ses . The first included all b lood relations of the Emperor , the othe r three included blood relations of the Empre s s -Mother, the Empre s s , and the c ons ort of the Crown Prince , within generational limits . 'Ihere are fragmentary echoes of this sys tem in the secondary or kin titles found among Thai princes . It is c lear that there was s ome rule of declining des­ cent , though it is not yet c lear just how it operated nor how it was reflected in the system of title s . Otherwise the Chinese system appears to have been quite different and rat­ her more c omplex than the Thai . In the Lao arease, including Northern Thailande, there was only one titlee, as pointed out by King Chulalongkorn, ciw ( or ,, thaaw in Southern La os ) , which was inherited without limi t . In addition there were fo·ur functional adminis trat iv e titles and . . " ' ' ' ,., , ,... ....pos1t1ons -�cawmyaD , 9 uparaad , raadchawoDe, raadcha, bude-- the ruler and three minis ters . At least in Laos the positions were all elec tive but with the stipulation that only princes were eligible for election . In Northern Thailand there was an additional position, buriirad , and by the end of the nine­ teenth century a number of other functional , or honorary, ap­ pointive titles had been added . In the se areas there were als o two lesser administrative title s , phanaa and phia, which c ould be c onferred on princ e s , and in N orthern Laos there were two othe r , sVe en and m'y yn, whi• ch c ould be conferred on anyonee. There was s ome variation pos s ible in the form of the higher administrative titles depending on the rank of the town to which they were attache d , but the pattern remains the same --a s ingle royal title, a small number of adminis trative title s , and no nobility separate from royalty. Acc ording t o Bi tard I s acceount the Ca.mb odian c ourt re­ c ognized f ive ranks among wive s of the king depending on the individual ' s own status by birth as royal or c ommon and on the specified rites c onducted and symbols c onferre d . The highe st was som9-.§c_ preah q?.,qt_§��8h_ei?,� who received 123 all symbols and was for·mally enthroned. The second was somdac preah qagkeaqriecceteepii who received all rites and symbols but was not enthroned. The third was preah V gagkeaqcieyie who received only incomplete rites and sym- bols. The fourth was a princess by birth but received only incomplete rites and symbols and was given no· other queenly title. The fifth were cawcoom, of which there were six classes, who were the non-royal wives and received only the basic annointment with water. The following designations of children of the king are, except for the last group, kin titles like the Thai V 'somded phracawluugjaathe e, for example. The last group is desig� nated by ·a birth title like the Thai phra't OIJcaw. Children of the two highest ranking •wives: somdac preah-rrec-thiid� (daughters) y V somdac pre� ah-riec- gaorueh (sons) v s-om-d-a·-c Ere tJ ah-borommerieccebottraa (sons) somdac J2._reah-qayyebo� ( sons ) ( The three titles for sons are not explained. ) Children of the th.ird ranking wi·ves: ?-?..IE.-.9.:.9--S! P..Ei.